39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡNA4zLiI5qj
Love , War, and Chaos Far Beyond…
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡJriJCmgXnb
When one interstellar war leads to another, and another, and another, and last for generations, unimaginable hell breaks loose…
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡtr29jutPee
Prologue:
As a result of so much war, humanity by this time turned out not to be nearly as advanced in technology as they expected to be. And to add more tragedy to tragedy, by 2173, another war had broken out. …This war was interstellar.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ0BTioQoRXF
In Porkland Space Colony Territory…
It was the middle of the Deep Space Revolution. A revolutionary war that involved humans and other intelligent life forms humanity had made contact with and established colonies with.
The Porkland space colony was fighting for independence from the Orion space colony. Both Orion and Porkland’s militaries were made up of humans and other intelligent life forms.
Major disaster was striking… and striking extremely hard. And I mean, HARD.
“Alright troops let’s do this!” Green Dog commanded as he and his elite team of Porkland troops scampered to their cockpits. Greed Dog gave this order like the World War 1 hero would say, “Come on you apes, you wanna live forever!?!” as well as the 19th century Native American Hero, either Sitting Bull or Crazy Horse during the battle of Little Big Horn would say, “It’s a good day to die.”
Both such dialogue also was quoted in a movie titled Starship Troopers, which was released in theaters nearly 200 years prior.
But anyway, Green Dog was a commanding officer in the Porkland army who commanded a platoon of space fighter pilots.
These space pilots wore pine green colored flight suits.
TAP TAP TAP!!!
…was the DEAFENING sounds of the boots worn by Porkland troops that pounded the metal floor.
However, of course, the troops were too nervous and focused on the battle they were about to fight to allow such a disturbing noise to get to them.
The cockpits to the tangerine-colored space fighter jets were already open, waiting for the Porkland troop pilots to occupy them.
The moment each Porkland pilot occupied their cockpits, they zoomed out into deep space on a VICIOUS hunt for the Orion space crafts.
And if the Porkland pilots were lucky, they would reach the interstellar location of the Orion Space Colony and bomb it. …that’s what they were thinking and hoping anyway.
The words ‘Porkland Army’ was printed on both sides of each Porkland space fighter jet.
The space fighter jets were leaving behind the Porkland space colony, which was decorated with illuminated lights that forced it to resemble a huge cluster of connected buildings floating stationary in space.
Orion’s army, however, was far more superior to Porkland technology wise.
Why was this so? Who knows? You would think they’d be equally advanced, being that they were once affiliated with one another.
But on the other hand, more-so, for the same reason some countries on Earth through-out the centuries were more advanced than others, and at the same time, many other countries were THIRD-WORLD.
But even not having technology as advanced as Orion wasn’t enough to discourage Governor George Wallace, the Governor of the Porkland colony, from sending his troops to fight against Orion.
Wallace, who was middle aged and kind of tall with salt and pepper hair, stood in the bridge of the Porkland space colony while viewing the Porkland spacecrafts on a screen that was built into the wall.
Some of these military men, who were under Wallace’s command, were other intelligent life form beings as well. Aliens in other words.
Wallace desperately desired independence from Orion laws. …More desperate than anyone would be for air when submerged under water longer than they could actually hold their breath.
In fact, if one WERE able to see and feel how desperate Wallace was to destroy Orion and gain independence, their eyes would become bigger than ET’S.
‘Funny huh?’
So anyway, the Porkland space fighter jets zoomed through space until the Orion space fighter jets were spotted.
A remarkably BEAUTIFUL yellowish red cloud nebula was visible from light years away, making the scenery extremely beautiful for recording and snapping holographic images of. …that is, if you were a space tourist anyway.
As soon as the maroon combined with carmine colored Orion space fighter jets picked up the Porkland spacecrafts on radar, the Orion military pilots prepared for a counter-attack.
“Lock and load, lock and load, fire at will!” Green Dog commanded.
“Yes Captain,” a portion of the Porkland troops replied.
Suddenly, the Orion space fighter jets appeared in the sight of the Porkland pilots.
“Incoming! Take’em out! Fire at will,” Green Dog commanded redundantly.
ZAP ZAP ZAP ZAP ZAP!!!
BOOM!!! BANG!!! POW!!! CA-BOOM!!!
…was the major CHAOTIC and DEAFENING sounds of this interstellar battle of space crafts demolishing each other with their fire power.
…well, at least the sounds WOULD be deafening if it were possible to hear any type of trauma in space.
But back to the battle...
The Porkland space fighter jets were able to destroy only a small portion of the Orion space crafts. But being that the Porkland space fighter jets were outnumbered and inferior technology wise like I mentioned before; the Porkland pilots were dropping like flies. It was only a matter of minutes until BOOM… Every Porkland spacecraft was now destroyed.
Auh man!
George Wallace was absolutely NOT gonna like this one bit. …not even one electron, proton, or neutron size of a bit.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡhQNm8i0nd8
In The Bridge Of The Porkland Space Colony…
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡLEXOC6RP0q
Wallace viewed the radar and saw that every Porkland pilot was down.
“Blast!!!” Wallace uttered.
You see? Wallace was devastated JUST like I mentioned he was gonna be!
“They’re too advanced for us sir,” one of the Porkland troops mentioned.
That was, of course, an un-called for statement. …and also a disturbing one. For what everyone in the bridge saw on the big screen speaks for it’self.
Wallace, not being able to face the fact that he had lost so many pilots, now knew that he had no choice but to surrender to Orion.
But being under the experience of this intense pressure, Wallace knew he had to come up with another alternative to take out the Orion colony. …along with the other nations affiliated.
No matter how hard this would be…
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡbW77z7UM69
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡOVQaRh8cmy
EPISODE 1: ORION’S GREAT TRAGEDY.
CHAPTER 1 OF EPISODE 1.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡcwwp8jpv3J
Earth time, April 18th, 2176ad.
It’s been three years since Porkland suffered their VERY devastating defeat in the battle for independence against Orion. But on the other hand, at this time, Orion was about to find out what a HUGE mistake they were making to let their guard down, believing Wallace was gonna give up so easily just because it’s been so long.
Orion floated stationary in space, light years away from the most BEAUTIFUL looking yellowish red cloud nebula. Boy was this still SO remarkably beautiful.
To add to this beautiful sight, were two near-by Earth like planets. The planet closest to the colony was known as Langhill while the other was known as Gojun. Both planets were decorated with grayish white swirls of clouds.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡi2bMWIciLZ
In A Bedroom Of The Orion Colony…
Justin Cone, a six-year-old boy who’s species had purple skin and watermelon colored hair, sat on his bed and stared out the window into deep space, admiring how beautiful it was. …ESPECIALLY the cloud nebula. Though Justin had seen this many times, each time was like he had just first seen it.
Another split second passed, and at that time, Justin couldn’t help but see two falling stars zip by and disappear into the darkness of space almost simultaneously.
BOY DID JUSTIN ADMIRE THAT!!!
Not a moment too soon, Justin glanced at the clock on the wall of his bedroom which read ‘Langhill time, 2233:00.’ Being that Langhill was closest to the Orion colony, the Orion colony went by Langhill time.
Zane Cone, Justin’s father, who was an accountant in the Orion space colony and worked forty hours a week, entered the room immediately as the door slid open.
“Let’s go son, time to get ready for school,” Zane informed.
Zane wore a brown suit with a unique shirt designed for wearing three neck ties simultaneously. And of course, Zane’s skin was purple as well as his hair being watermelon colored.
“Dad, what’s that out there?” Justin asked, referring to the two planets. “They look like giant balls.”
“How many times are you’re gonna forget that those things are called planets? Now get ready for school,” Zane replied.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ2of9z1GeFe
In Britten’s Bedroom…
A clock with the number thirty at the top hung on the wall of Britten’s bedroom. Britten was Justin’s eight grade brother, who sat on his bed conversing on his telecommunicator with his girlfriend Ashanti; a seventh-grade beautiful girl with pink skin and purple hair. …but Ashanti was the same species as Justin, Britten, Zane, and their mother. Ashanti was shown from the shoulders up on a three by two-foot screen that was built into the wall.
“I have to go now, I’ll see you at school,” Ashanti said. “We’ll have plenty of time to talk then.”
“Okay baby,” Britten replied. “I’ll see you at school.”
As Ashanti went off the air, Britten slightly jumped in fright at the sound of his bedroom door sliding open. …something he surely had not expected, let alone wanted.
It was Zane at the door, feeling a case of disappointment to see that Britten wasn’t ready for school like he was supposed to be. …AND like Zane expected him to be.
“Britten, why aren’t you ready for school?” Zane asked.
“I’ll be ready in a minute, dad,” Britten replied.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡj1gTJ6VA7u
On Planet Langhill…
The lavender-colored dawn sky looked REMARKABLY BEAUTIFUL in the south as the two suns were about to rise.
Six legged furry creatures walked about.
Located in this area on Langhill’s surface, which was in the middle of nowhere, was a laboratory. …A laboratory where artificial humanoid beings were inside large tubes filled with Kelly colored liquid.
Wallace stood with a few scientists while conversing.
These two scientists weren’t human. They were beings with green eyes and yellow skin. Wallace and these two scientists each wore ear-pieces, so that as they spoke to each other in their own language, the ear-pieces would translate their words.
“The perfect soldiers,” Wallace quoted, sounding like an evil cartoon character.
“A perfect breed created with no fear. Not even fear of a horrible experience. Now I will be able to defeat the Orion colony and be free from their laws,” Wallace said.
Wallace’s purpose for having this laboratory built on Langhill, was that he knew once he attacked Orion and all space nations who were allies, Langhill would be the last planet the World Union Authorities would search.
“And us scientists thought we would have developed something like this ages ago,” mentioned one of the scientists in his native language.
“No matter. These soldiers that I have paid you scientist to create, maybe they can get killed in battle, maybe they can feel pain, however, they do not fear BEING killed or wounded,” said Wallace, then he added, “Something I consider to be a HUGE advantage.”
Suddenly, three of Wallace’s completed artificial terrorist soldiers entered the laboratory while approaching Wallace and the scientists.
Wallace pointed to the three artificial terrorist soldiers and said to the scientists, “Here are three completed humanoid troops.”
Wallace said this with the biggest case of pride too…
“They look and act just like real people,” said one of the scientists in his native language.
“Yes, they do.” Wallace responded.
Wallace then turned to the three artificial terrorist soldiers and said, “Okay, here’s the first part of my plan for conquest. I want you three to go to the Orion space colony, and attack the personnel in the radar room first. That way the colony can’t launch a counter-attack if we’re spotted on their radar. Once you take out everyone in the radar room of the colony, contact me.”
“Yes Governor,” replied one of the artificial terrorist soldiers.
The three artificial terrorist soldiers exited the laboratory.
“Governor, wouldn’t the Orion colony’s radars spot THOSE three soldiers coming?” asked one of the scientists; and with the most EXTREME and HEAVY case of curiosity.
“It will not.” Wallace confidently replied, then Wallace mentioned, “Because those three troops are flying to the Orion colony on a civilian space plane,” Wallace replied, then he added, “And they have special guns that will get past the weapon detectors.”
“But Wallace, sir. Even when Orion is destroyed, what about O’syrus, Shion, Penigram, and the other nations that are affiliated. Especially the United Kingdom and Korea. The United Kingdom and Korea won’t be easy targets,” said one of the scientists. “If we mess with Orion, we’re messing with THEM. Plus, the United States will be involved because they helped Korea establish the New Hworang Do Society. Plus the United States descended from the United Kingdom.”
It was amazing that this scientist knew so much about Earth…
“No matter,” Wallace replied confidently.
“They’ll never find out that Porkland is behind these attacks,” Wallace added with extreme confidence, let alone happily/proudly.
“What do you mean ATTACKS?” asked another one of the scientists, realizing that Wallace was speaking in the plural tense.
“I also plan to attack those who are allies of Orion,” Wallace replied.
The scientists could not resist looking at Wallace in the most-funniest way while having doubts that Wallace’s plan would succeed.
And in a way, they sort of hoped that it wouldn’t. Because, who in their right mind wants war to break out all over the galaxy? …And what a surprise to know that that’s not even what Wallace wanted.
“If you’re gonna attack a nation, you must clean house entirely,” Wallace explained, speaking on terms of taking out Orion’s allies as well.
Wallace, in the most unbelievable way, was SOOO confident in this plan of his for conquest.
And being that his soldiers were artificial created beings, Wallace was free from worries of real humans in his army dying and their families having to attend their memorial services to grieve.
“You’re actually gonna launch an attack on the UK and Korea of the planet Earth?” one of the scientists asked, being surprised beyond belief; for he always thought that someone would have to be BEYOND crazy to go that far. …even though not being an earth native, let alone not having decedents originally from Earth.
“Exactly,” Wallace said confidently with excitement. “Since they wanna be allies.”
“Then you’ll have to face the United States,” mentioned one of the scientists as he was becoming worried/concerned for Wallace. WORRIED more-so.
“AND the World Union Authorities,” another scientist added.
“No,” Wallace STRONGLY contradicted. …for HE, on the other hand, wasn’t worried at all.
This was actually a form of Wallace being stubborn!!!
“I have spacecrafts that appear as un-identified flying objects from another galaxy. The World Union Authorities will be busy searching the galaxy for alien life forms to retaliate against, that don’t even exist... They’ll never clue in on the fact that I’m behind this. . . Also, to keep the World Union Authorities from finding ME, I will put myself, along with my men, in a cold sleep for a period-of-time. That way, we’ll never be caught, arrested, tried, and convicted,” Wallace explained.
However, the scientists still remained major skeptical about Wallace’s plan for conquest.
“Hold it,” said one of the scientists. “A cold sleep for a period-of-time? By the time you awake, Porkland will have elected a new governor. Your face will be on all galactical net channels reporting you missing.”
“Well, at least my nation will no longer be under the laws of any other,” said Wallace.
Now to hear of Wallace’s plan for conquest, if this wasn’t desperation, then nobody in his generation could POSSIBLY know what desperation was. Wallace was what Earth citizens of his generation would consider to be, an interstellar Desparado.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡp3J1jQq8Fe
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡQbReUIJeHK
CHAPTER 2 OF EPISODE 1.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡD9ze51bygj
In The Bridge OF The Orion Space Colony…
A group of bored Orion troops, a party of both humans and multiple of other intelligent life forms, hung out while glancing at the radar every few seconds, making sure the Orion Colony remained safe.
Boy how they wished this moment could be more entertaining; for many who worked this shift would usually get bored. However, they knew that someone had to keep the colony secured for it to remain a safe place to both visit and live.
DANGER!!!
Suddenly, everyone’s boredom was destroyed. …but not the way they wished it would be once the door slid open, allowing the same artificial terrorist soldiers from Langhill to enter.
Just as Wallace hoped and predicted, they were NOT spotted on radar while approaching the Orion colony, being that they flew on a commercial space plane.
“Hey, sorry, you guys can’t be here,” one of the Orion troops said. “Authorized personnel only.”
“Wrong,” replied one of the artificial terrorist soldiers.
All three artificial terrorist soldiers drew out their guns, opening fire on every Orion troop in the bridge.
ZAP ZAP ZAP and MAJOR ZAP!!!
…was the horrifying sounds of the laser guns, sending the Orion Troops flying across the room and slamming HARD against the walls.
But whoops…
THE BIG WHOOPS!!!
The three artificial terrorists had forgotten to disarm the silent alarm that was triggered, alerting the OPD (Orion Police Department) and bringing to their attention that a multiple of EXTREMELY MESSY murders have just been committed.
And surely enough, the three artificial terrorist troops had forgotten to disarm the alarm because they surprisingly did know one was there. …WOW! How uncommon would you expect someone not to think that some type of alarm would be available to be triggered if a crime aboard a space colony was committed. …especially a messy crime of this type.
…Not that alerting the OPD was gonna help anyway. Because even though the artificial terrorist troops had failed to de-activate the silent alarm, this strategy was planned VERY well…
“Let’s get out of here, quick!” one of the artificial terrorist troops urgently uttered.
The three artificial terrorist troops, having the blood of their victims all over their clothes, dashed urgently out of the bridge while spotting a large group of OPD officers scampering their way from a distance.
Each OPD officer wore a vest with the letters OPD printed on them.
The presents of these officers made it FAR TO OBVIOUS to the artificial terrorist soldiers that a silent alarm from the bridge had been triggered.
The OPD officers continued urgently towards the artificial terrorist troops, immediately being able to figure out that they were up to no good and VERY eager to illuminate them before things heated up more.
“Crap!” one of the artificial terrorist soldiers uttered before the three took off running, taking as many twists and turns as they could to ditch the OPD officers.
After so many twists and turns in attempt to confuse and lose the pursuing OPD officers, one of the artificial terrorist troops suggested, “We have to split up!”
“No, we have to get out of here!” contradicted one of the artificial terrorist soldiers. “Wallace told us to contact him after we done our duty! Wallace isn’t gonna attack this place until he knows we’re out of here safe.”
The OPD officers showed up just in time to see the three artificial terrorist troops split up.
In The Orion Colony School Zone…
Children entered a doorway that read, ‘Orion Middle School.’
Some children ran with excitement towards the door, breaking the rule that prohibited them from running. …excited like it was a weekend or a holiday the next day.
With extreme urgency and panic, one of the artificial terrorist soldiers ran towards the school doorway while taking a glance behind him every few seconds, making sure there were no OPD officers still behind him. Each time this artificial terrorist soldier saw that there was no sign of any OPD officers behind him he would breathe a sigh of relief.
The artificial terrorist soldier amazingly snuck into the school zone un-noticed and hid in the bathroom. He was only un-noticed by people however. But one thing that didn’t fail to notice this artificial terrorist troop sneaking into the school zone where of course he wasn’t allowed, was the silent alarm of the school zone’s security system.
Surely enough, the reason for the silent alarm being triggered was the fact that the artificial terrorist troop was un-authorized.
With-in a matter of a short time, a group of OPD officers showed up in search for this artificial terrorist soldier who had snuck onto the boundaries of the school zone to hide.
“Something tells me he entered onto the boundaries of the school zone,” said the lead OPD officer.
“He’s surely here,” said another OPD officer.
“Let’s move!” the lead OPD officer ordered.
With ABSOLUTE ZERO seconds waisted, the OPD officers rushed onto the boundaries of the school zone, scampering past the area where a bunch of children and the principle stood in a circle around a holographic image of the Earth flag while praying.
To the right of the hologram was the Korean flag, and to the left was the U.K. flag. This was to remind the students that the U.K. and Korea established the colony together centuries ago.
The lead OPD officer gave the signal for every OPD officer to split up into groups of two. Not a second too soon once they split into groups of two, two of the OPD officers entered the bathroom where the artificial terrorist soldier hid.
Britten and Ashanti entered the school zone and observed the students surrounding and praying around the holographic flag.
“Britten,” Ashanti said. “Out of curiosity, why don’t you ever pray with them? …those who are standing around the flag and the hologram?”
Britten shrugged his shoulders and answered saying, “I guess I’m just not that courageous yet.”
“You mean to tell me that you can bring God up in the middle of a conversation with total strangers and you can’t pray around two flags and a hologram of a planet?” Ashanti quoted.
Britten stopped, causing Ashanti to take a step or two forward without him. “Hang on a second,” Britten said. “I gotta run to the bathroom right fast.”
Britten started towards the bathroom and stopped at the absence of Ashanti’s will to let go of his hand.
“Do you have to go so bad that you can’t answer me?” asked Ashanti.
“Do you want an answer so bad that you can’t wait for me to come back?” Britten answered with another question.
Ashanti could only stand there.
“I have all day to answer you. I’ll only be a second in the bathroom,” Britten said just before kissing Ashanti on the cheek and freeing himself from her grip. “It’s not like I’m not coming back.”
“Well hurry up,” Ashanti said with a slightly demanding tone.
Having absolutely NO clue what-so-ever what danger he was headed for, Britten entered into the bathroom, walked around the corner of the bathroom entrance into the stall area where by surprise, he met doom.
Britten stood still as he felt the most INTENSIFYING shock, seeing two OPD officers lying dead with the artificial terrorist soldier standing over them while armed with a laser pistol.
Before Britten could even think to take a step towards the exit of the bathroom to run for his life, or even open his mouth to release a scream, the artificial terrorist soldier aimed his laser pistol at him.
ZAPP!!! ZAPP!!!
Just like that, Britten’s body was pierced by the lasers from the artificial terrorist soldier’s laser gun. Britten’s body became lifeless before it even BEGAN to hit the ground.
Nobody on the outside of the bathroom was able to hear this commotion though, being that the laser gun was SUPER silent.
Meanwhile, Ashanti stood waiting as she felt her patience chip away little by little, having absolutely NO idea AT ALL what had just happened to Britten inside the bathroom.
“What the heck are you doing in there, Britten?” Ashanti asked. “Are you lost or something?”
Ashanti turned to see another artificial terrorist soldier running through the school zone entrance, desperately looking for a place to hide from the OPD officers. Ashanti thought nothing of it though, being that she knew that this Orion Space Colony was a very secure place. …security that she had no idea she was currently over estimating.
Suddenly, Georgina, who was one of Ashanti’s friends, approached Ashanti and said, “Hey girl, why you standing here by yourself?”
“I’m waiting for my slow boyfriend,” Ashanti replied. “It doesn’t take anyone a minute and a half to use no dang bathroom. The heck could he be doing?”
Georgina looked at Ashante weird saying, “You actually kept track of how long Britten was in the bathroom?”
This was, of course, a rhetorical question. …which was why Ashanti replied to Georgina’s question by only glancing at Georgina with an obvious look. Suddenly…
DING DING DING!!...
…was the sound of the bell ringing. Of course, this meant that it was time for first period.
“Well, gotta go to class. I’ll see you and Britten at lunch?”
“Yeah, see you at lunch.”
Georgina started towards her class, then stopped the moment she noticed Ashanti not moving.
“You’re gonna be late for class,” Georgina said to Ashanti.
“Just go, I’m waiting for Britten,” Ashanti replied.
“Okay, bye,” said Georgina.
“Bye,” Ashanti replied.
It wasn’t until the halls were almost completely cleared of other students when Ashanti finally decided to stop staring at the bathroom door waiting for Britten.
“I better get to class,” Ashanti said to herself. “Of course, Britten will understand why I left when the bell rang.” Ashanti decided out loud as she started on her way to her first class while continuously glancing back at the boy’s restroom door, thinking it would slide open and Britten would exit.
Because Britten still hasn’t come out, concern started to overtake Ashanti’s mind. Ashanti, being the last student in the halls, was now late for class as she continued down the hall.
Ashanti turned again to look at the door; still no Britten.
The moment Ashanti turned down another hall, she ran into one of the three artificial terrorist soldiers just in time to witness him aiming his gun at one of the campus security guards.
ZAP!! ZAPP!
...was the sounds of the artificial terrorist soldier taking the shot, zapping the life out of the campus security guard.
Once the artificial terrorist soldier turned to see Ashanti, without hesitation, Ashanti was next. The laser gun was aimed at Ashanti, she screamed, then…
ZAP!! ZAP!!! ZAPP!!!!
Ashanti’s body hit the floor with no life left in it what’s-so-ever. Her splattered blood had covered a large area of the hall.
This was a complete mess the artificial terrorist soldier had made. Ashanti’s screaming caused other teachers and students to peak out of their classrooms into the hall. The artificial terrorist soldier opened fire on them also.
Teachers and students, feeling such a great amount of panic, forgot about the drills they had practiced and began panicking, scattering, and screaming. As the three artificial terrorist troops met up, one of them said, “Abandon the colony.”
These three artificial terrorist soldiers could not help but tell themselves in their minds that this chaos wasn’t part of the plan. However, once the three of them made it to a spacecraft, they boarded it and without even being seen escaping, they headed back to the planet Langhill.
Not a moment too soon, hundreds of other artificial terrorist soldiers zoomed into the seen in unidentified space crafts from far off, POUNDING the Orion Colony with lasers, producing entirely TOO MUCH debris; not to mention costing many innocent lives. …just as Wallace had ordered.
Just like I mentioned before, being that nobody was present in the bridge of the Orion Space Colony to spot these approaching unidentified military spacecrafts on radar, the Orion colony couldn’t launch a SINGLE spacecraft in defense.
BUNG!! SPURGE!! PANGE!!! BAM!!!... SHEEEEEEIIIIRRRRR!!!
…were the DEAFENING sounds of exterior walls and windows being shattered by the merciless lasers coming from the unidentified spacecrafts. The POWERFUL vacuum in space wasted no time sucking the LIVING HECK out of the Orion Colony wherever exterior walls and windows were bashed apart.
CHAOS, PANIC, and the whole nine yards, as innocent victims on the inside of the Orion colony REALLY panicked for their lives like never before; for the entire colony vibrated like crazy as exterior walls continued being pierced a the most extremely fast rate.
PANIC HAD GONE FROM BAD TO WORSE …as people held onto objects for as long as they could to keep from being sucked out into space.
In the areas of the Orion colony where secure safety doors had automatically closed, to keep as many people from being sucked out into space as possible, many people still lost their balance from the vibration of the colony.
Fires that had started from this TOTAL CHAOS were cremating people beyond recognition, let alone each of their bodies being burned to a lifeless crisp.
MY GOSH were Zane, Justin, and Justin’s mom, whose name was Murna, feeling such a LARGE INTENSE feeling of panic as they ran through the blazing colony for the closest emergency retrieval boat in the Orion space colony. Murna was also an accountant, who worked on the same job as Zane. This is where Zane and Murna met.
“Mommy I’m scared!!!” Justin uttered. Justin believed he was about to die.
“We all feel that way, son!!” Murna quoted with a heart full of fear, not being able to help but visualize the same tormenting imagination Justin visualized.
BOOM!!!!
Suddenly, the Orion colony was hit extremely hard, which really caused it to vibrate massively. Zane, Murna, and Justin fell to the ground. A heavy falling object landed on Zane, causing Zane to yell in agony.
“Honey!!” Murna uttered while in shock, striving to lift the heavy object off Zane’s body, and was unsuccessful.
“Daddy!” Justin shouted while crying.
Zane coughed and said, “Get out of here, both of you!”
“No!” said Murna. “I’m not leaving without you or Britten!”
Zane coughed and said, “Get out of here!” Zane suddenly died.
As more lasers hit the colony, the vibration increased.
Murna and Justin watched a bunch of innocent children, adults, and senior citizens made up of humans as well as other intelligent life forms, die from the fires, heavy falling objects, and by being sucked out into space.
This was a very tragic thing for them both to witness.
“DADDY!” Justin cried.
“He’s dead Justin, let’s go!” Murna said sadly while in tears.
Murna and Justin headed as quickly as they could for a retrieval boat as the Orion colony continued to shake. Murna and Justin finally reached a retrieval boat and took off from the blazing/exploding Orion colony.
Through the nine-inch-thick windows of the retrieval boat, Justin watched the Orion space colony explode and be engulfed in flames. The colony was now gone. That marked number one on Wallace’s hit list, for it meant he was one step closer to his total conquest. While headed for the planet Langhill, Murna and Justin were lucky enough not to be shot down by any of Wallace’s troops who were flying the unidentified spacecrafts.
Wallace also knew that if the World Union Authorities were to see this on the news, the Porkland colony wouldn’t be blamed.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡN8g2BdubZG
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡk6lPCF1Wos
CHAPTER 3 OF EPISODE 1.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡJBJOfLillG
On a college campus of the planet Earth…
SOOOOOO many devastated viewers saw the DEPRESSING news bulletin regarding the destruction of the Orion space colony.
Everyone in this time knew that for generations, the news media would make up tragic events, just to keep people’s attention. However, this time, viewers KNEW that what they were seeing on the news media at THIS time wasn’t made up. …at all .not even close.
But they SURE wish is WAS made up as it RAINED with their condolence, for millions of hearts couldn’t help but go out to those who had survived this tragic event and lost loved ones. …and also, condolence for the individuals who hadn’t been living in the Orion colony, but had loved ones who died there.
A man with PITCH black skin, pink eyes, and pointed ears, dressed in a glowing green suit, was shown on a screen as he broadcasted the news saying in his native language, “The Orion space colony was bombed just now. The World Union Authorities yet have no knowledge of who’s behind this incident. However, it’s being said that the incident was done by an alien race of people whom we have not yet seen and are from an unknown part of the Universe.”
Each viewer wore a special hearing aid that allowed the words of this broadcaster to be translated into their native language.
Every viewer of this bulletin mourned over the Orion Colony bombing.
This was the most depressing event since the destruction of Towery City in the early 2150’s, Pearl Harbor back in the 1940’s, the World Trade Centers back in 2001, Vladimire Putin’s attack on Ukraine back in the 2020’s, the attack on the USA capital around the year 2021, and many other tragic events the time would fail me to mention.
Wallace, who was also watching this broadcast, only pretended to mourn. This was his clever way of covering himself up so that nobody would clue in on the fact that he ordered the Orion Colony bombing.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡpY8YyWngPZ
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ2QbgxE7a5z
Sometime later, on the planet Earth…
In a bar, although the place was packed, the bar was quiet, since everyone’s attention was drawn to every screen in the bar showing the broadcast of the Orion bombing.
All the customers were devastated.
A black female news broadcaster, who had one side of her hair died blond and the other side black, stood speaking of the Orion space colony saying, “We have all thought, that since the destruction of Towery City back in 2153, an incident such as the Orion colony would never again happen,” said the anchor woman.
The anchor woman continued with, “Being that there’s no current knowledge of where in the universe these Orion Colony bombers came from, let alone we have no knowledge of who ordered this attack; we are unable to retaliate at this time.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡhLTgUxUcEp
On the city streets of Earth…
Just like the September 11th incident on Earth 175 years ago, people stood on the corners of the streets while holding candles, honoring those who have died in the Orion space colony. Many of the automobiles, which ran on cushions of air, honked their horns while driving by. The electronic billboards broadcasted the Orion incident while a few police vehicles hovered above the intersection, making sure nothing got out of hand.
Other intelligent life forms on other planetary nations who had relatives who died in the Orion Space colony honored their dead in their own way as well.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡdQo4XdhkFa
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡN6yzpDXsAI
In a Laboratory on the planet Langhill…
Wallace and his troops were about to be put into a cold sleep.
“Okay, this cold sleep experiment should work,” said one of Wallace’s artificial terrorist soldiers.
“It WILL work,” said Wallace. “It’ll keep the World Union Authority troops from catching us. . . Next stop, the future. . .”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡScSNHgYTsL
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡsOq15fTuaP
EPISODE 2: JUSTIN THE ASSASSIN.
CHAPTER 1 OF EPISODE 2.
On the streets of a city on Planet Langhill…
Hi-tec anti-gravity automobiles hovered by, making up traffic on the streets while air-crafts and space crafts occupied the air.
City pedestrians, both made up of humans and other intelligent life forms, had their attention drawn to an anchor woman on multiple media screens who had green poke doted skin, purple hair, and was dressed in a velvety licorice colored outfit.
This female broadcaster was, of course all viewers knew, broadcasting the news from a space vessel.
Behind this beautiful glamorous looking inner galactical female broadcaster, was a huge nine-inch-thick exterior window; where through it, the floating debris remains of the Orion Space Colony were seen floating about in space.
This, of course, was now what people were calling, the Orion Space Ruins.
“It was ten years ago today when the attack on the Orion colony took place,” said the anchor woman in her native language. The earpieces each pedestrian wore translated the anchor woman’s words into their own native languages. “Penegram, O’syrus, Porkland, Shion, Korean, and the United Kingdom militaries of the planet Earth, along with the World Union Authorities and the United States of Earth, remain unsuccessful in locating the alien race who bombed Orion back in 76; which is why we are unable to declare war. Many people today will speak to honor those who have lost their lives in the Orion space colony.”
The World Union Authorities were established by all known interstellar colonies shortly after the destruction of Orion.
Next, a World Union Authority troop by the name of Captain Zaya, who PROUDLY wore a World Union Authority navy blue uniform, who’s skin was brown and pink, showed up on screen.
Hasn’t been too long sense Captain Zaya was proudly rewarded the captain rank of the World Union Authority branch.
While Captain Zaya was on the air, the bottom of the broadcasting screen read, ‘Captain Zaya of the World Union Authorities.’
Captain Zaya’s words in his own native language were, “What we all must thank God for, are the people who have survived this tragedy. And I believe that we’ll soon discover the terrorist group responsible for the destruction of the Orion colony and bring them to justice.”
This was all Captain Zaya had to say. Next, the media screen showed a human female Orion Colony survivor. ‘Sandra Gyuim, Orion Colony Survivor,’ was printed at the bottom of the media screen for the purpose of revealing the female survivor’s name to all viewers.
Sandra’s words were, “I saw men, women, children, and babies dying. The attackers showed absolutely no mercy. I can never forget the shaking I felt while the colony was being attacked and transformed into debris. It felt like a Langhill quake. I’m beyond certain that I’m not the only Orion survivor who even this day, is receiving major therapy for this tragic event. But I just thank God that I’m here to tell the story of how I made it out of the exploding Orion Space Colony alive.”
Knowing Sandra was done speaking, the media screen switched to the king of the UK, who was a Japanese man in his sixties. The bottom of the screen read, ‘King Hoice Tanaka of the United Kingdom.’
The words of King Tanaka were, “This was a very tragic day, especially for the United Kingdom and Korea. I mean. . . Orion was one of the colonies us, Japan, and Korea were able to establish together. Suspecting that the terrorist may even attempt an attack on us here on Earth, if they’re watching this broadcast, they better know that we’re ready.”
King Tanaka always had his guard up while prepared to defend the UK if terrorist decided to ever attack. Being that Orion was destroyed, Tanaka knew that there was a chance that the UK was on the hit list.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡMk1tLwQsQH
Justin’s bedroom of he and his mother’s residence… Planet Langhill.
Justin, who was now a high school student, opened up his journal book and wrote: ‘This is my second year learning how to kill in the way of the assassin on my own. I will find a way to take out the leader of this army before they take out another nation. I thank God that I discovered their base. The reason I know that the people who live on this base I discovered are same people who attacked the Orion colony, is because I saw one of their spacecrafts on their base from a distance two years ago when I was bike riding in the hills. It was the exact same kind of spacecrafts I saw attacking the Orion space colony ten years ago. This year, I will take vengeance out on them for my brother and my dad’s death in the Orion Colony; along with the death of the other innocent citizens.’
Being that it was almost time for Justin to report to school, AND he was looking forward to seeing his VERY BEAUTIFUL girlfriend named Sharlene, Justin began daydreaming of the time right before he and Sharlene got together.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡiY2gZ3LiqZ
Justin’s Daydream about Sharlene confronting him…
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡtb7qs9F6a7
On the school campus… the previous year.
Justin stood while speaking with his friends, when suddenly, they looked to see Sharlene, a VERY BEAUTIFUL girl of Hawaiian descent, approaching, wearing a skirt that showed off her slightly muscular legs. It REALLY turned Justin on to look at Sharlene dressed this way.
It was obvious to Justin’s friends that Sharlene was approaching Justin to talk to him.
“Hey Justin. I think your huge crush who you told us all you wanna sleep with wants to talk to you,” one of Justin’s friends said.
“SHHHHHH!!!!” Justin said while placing his hand on his mouth.
As soon as Sharlene was in speaking range with Justin, she places her right hand on his left shoulder saying, “Hey, admirer. What’s this I hear about you boating to people about my nice body and you wanna sleep with me?”
Justin froze in shock, not being able to say anything.
Being able to tell from Justin’s nervous response that what she had been hearing was accurate, Sharlene nodded her head saying, “Yep, that says it all.”
Suddenly, Justin felt a tremendous sharp pain in both of his genitals, as if a cannon ball had made impact with them, smashing them tremendously, which caused Justin to have blurred vision and see three of everything and having a very bloody nose as all of the air shot out of his body. …but this wasn’t a cannonball being fired at Justin’s groin, it was Sharlene’s right knee.
Justin never even BEGIN to imagine that Sharlene would be so strong.
EXTREME SWELLING AND SEVERE BRUISING TOOK PLACE INSTANTLY…
Justin wasn’t gonna walk right for a few weeks. He was lucky he could still have children.
As Justin’s friends stood in shock, Justin fell to the ground squealing while struggling to breathe, then suddenly, vomit shot out of his mouth for twenty seconds straight.
“Oh my God I don’t know my own strength,” Sharlene said to herself while having her hand over her mouth, almost laughing.
This was rather funny to Sharlene, as she felt a ton of relief from what Justin had been saying about her beautiful body and what he would do to her in bed.
But Sharlene, however, had a huge crush on Justin as well. So, while Justin was on the ground feeling helpless, Sharlene waved her hand over her A.I. wristwatch, forwarding her contact information to Justin’s watch.
Justin, at the moment, however, was unaware of his watch beeping. He was too busy dry-heaving.
Sharlene kneeled down on one knee in front of Justin and said, “Since you admire me so much, I forwarded you my contact information. Hope you don’t mind going out with a girl who put you on the ground and made you cry. See you around.”
Sharlene started walking off, but then turned back to Justin and said, “And you better contact me!”
NOW Sharlene walked off.
Justin let out a ten second lone dry-heave, then the medical crew showed up informing Justin’s friends to stand back.
Justin’s friends were too shocked to even laugh at what Sharlene just said. At first, they thought she was being sarcastic.
In spite of that, MY GOD was Justin in pain. He actually felt like he was gonna die. BOY was he crying. Justin was wishing he had passed out from Sharlene kneeing him in the crotch. Sharlene had knocked guys out by kicking and kneeing them in the crotch before for speaking to her about her body inappropriately.
But being that Sharlene threated Justin into contacting her and keeping in touch with her just now, I guess you can say, Justin is one of the lucky ones; despite the intense pain he was in and losing his breakfast and lunch on the count of one of the cutest girls in school…
Sharlene was suspended for this, but luckily, she wasn’t arrested. The reason for Sharlene not being arrested was that the school authorities had found out the truth behind Sharlene kneeing Justin. What Justin did was a form of sexual harassment. But whatever… Either way, this problem was finally resolved.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡOYskbnSpNK
In Justin’s bedroom. …end of daydream…
While Justin was excited from reminiscing on the time when Sharlene kneed him in the crotch, Justin pulled himself back together and refocused himself on what he was originally doing.
Justin placed a device that resembled a coin on his temple. As the device activated, within a matter of seconds, the device lit up as it implanted knowledge into his brain regarding being one of the greatest assassins.
Justin SURE was SNEAKY about this whole learning to be an assassin thing; I mean, for his mother not to had found out yet.
However, Justin was afraid that that all was about to change when there was a knock at the bedroom door.
Justin waved his hand over the device.
The device ceased to glow. Being nervous enough, Justin urgently removed the device from his temple. Surely enough, this was because he didn’t want his mother, let alone anyone else, to discover this psychopathic extreme plan of his.
KNOCK - KNOCK - KNOCK - KNOCK – KNOCK!!!
“Justin!” Murna was heard calling out from the outside of the closed bedroom door.
Justin quickly, urgently, and nervously hid the device in his drawer.
The bedroom door slid open, revealing Murna on the other side. …wondering why Justin hasn’t left for school yet.
“Yes mom,” Justin answered.
“Will you come on already? You’re gonna be late for school,” Murna scolded.
“I’m coming, mom,” Justin replied.
Murna noticed almost immediately that something was strange about Justin’s response. Murna then said, “Your response sounded a little unusual. You’re not hiding anything are you?”
“No mom,” Justin lied.
Not being able to help hearing the slight nervousness and anxiety in Justin’s face, Murna was UNABLE to buy even a bit of what Justin had just told her; however, she decided to let it slide. . . for now.
BUT TRUST ME. …MURNA WAS GONNA REGRET LETTING THIS SLIDE!!!
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ4NlCLW6yDL
In Wallace’s Laboratory…
Wallace’s soldiers were in a laboratory working up a sweat.
There were about twenty gigantic tubes that contained motionless human bodies in an ashen colored see through liquid. These figures sort of resembled a haunted house combined with a science laboratory.
Of course, you already know that these objects inside of these gigantic tubes were the artificial terrorist soldiers.
Governor Wallace walked amongst the tubes with a few of his troops.
“The news was great this morning Governor,” said one of Wallace’s troops. “According to what the broadcaster on the news said, no nation knows that we’re behind the Orion bombing.”
“I saw the news,” Wallace replied.
“Why haven’t we yet attacked the space colonies who are affiliated with the Orion colony?” asked another one of Wallace’s artificial terrorist troops.
“Because on the day we attacked Orion, the ones who are closely affiliated were immediately on guard. I want to attack them as soon as they least expect to be attacked,” Wallace explained.
“Okay, now I understand why you had us and yourself in a cold sleep,” said one of the artificial terrorist troops. “…So, it would throw off the World Union Authorities and keep them from finding out that we’re behind this.”
Wallace looked at that artificial terrorist troop funny and asked, “What was your first clue? I thought I told you before?”
Wallace yet had no knowledge regarding the fact that he and his artificial terrorist troops had already been discovered by Justin.
I mean, like I mentioned before... Justin had never informed anyone of Wallace’s secret base, since Justin wanted to seek vengeance upon Wallace and his artificial terrorist himself, rather than leaving it in the hands of the World Union Authorities.
Justin also didn’t stop to think how much the World Union Authorities would reward him for turning Wallace and his laboratory created soldiers in. …if he were to do that. But he wasn’t unfortunately. …not part of Justin’s MASTER PLAN.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡLRgOfhmxoU
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡh3MxvNQWFd
CHAPTER 2 OF EPISODE 2.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡXciQzB3vDD
In the city of Kuchel, which was on the planet Langhill, at Kuchel High School, Justin sat in class while watching the clock nervously. He was nervous since he plotted to go on a killing spree, killing troops on Wallace’s secret Military base. Justin had planned to kill as many of Wallace’s troops that day as possible. School was due to let out around 24:00 Langhill time, and it was only 23:59 in the afternoon. Since there was only a minute left in class time, the rest of the students were socializing; except for Justin, who felt too anxious to socialize. He only watched the clock while shaking and sweating. The closer the time was to 24:00, the more nervous Justin became.
The professor noticed Justin’s condition and asked, “Are you okay, Justin?”
“Yeah, I’m fine,” Justin lied, hoping that the professor wouldn’t press the issue. By the way the professor looked at Justin, it was obvious that the professor was disbelieving him.
Finally, as soon as the clock read 24:00, the bell rang. While on his way off campus, Justin ran into Sharlene.
“Hi love,” Sharlene said.
“Hi Sharlene, how’s it going?” Justin could hardly get his words out do to nervousness.
“What are you so nervous about?” Sharlene asked while looking at Justin funny. “Tell me,” Sharlene tempted.
“Auhh, I…. I have a huge exam coming up tomorrow. It’s hard, and I’m afraid I’m going to flunk,” Justin said while lying through his teeth.
“Okay well, I must go myself; I have a ton of homework. Don’t worry about your test, you’ll do fine.” Sharlene gave Justin a kiss on the lips. “Goodbye.”
“Goodbye,” Justin said nervously.
Justin walked nervously off the campus and waited at the bus stop for at least ten minutes. Justin’s nervousness increased as each minute passed by. The bus, which ran on a cushion of air, finally arrived.
As the bus came to a halt, the cushion that’s located at the bottom of the bus deflated while giving off a huge hissing sound, lowering the bus closer to the Langhill soil.
As the door to the bus slid open, Justin wasted no time boarding. The door slid closed. The cushion filled itself with air, which raised the bus up to its normal height. Justin became more and more nervous as the bus moved closer to his destination. Justin repeatedly asked himself in his head, ‘Is this really a good idea for me to take vengeance into my own hands like this? Or would it be better if I alerted the authorities?’ Of course, Justin should’ve known the answer to that question already.
The bus driver noticed Justin’s nervousness and asked, “Are you okay, son?”
“Yeah, I’m fine,” Justin lied once more.
It was a good thing Justin didn’t have to go to the bathroom. Lol.
The bus finally reached Justin’s destination. The cushion located at the bottom of the bus deflated once again as the door slid open. The bus driver suspiciously watched Justin step off the bus and head into the Joshua tree infested desert.
The two moons could be seen in the afternoon sky above Langhill’s horizon, which was made up of mountains covered with pine trees and snow. After a few seconds, the bus driver pressed a button for the door to close. After the huge cushion at the bottom of the bus filled with air once again, the bus glided away.
Justin NERVOUSLY continued towards Wallace’s secret base that was in the desert, where Wallace’s soldiers were kept and created.
And man, like I keep telling you, Justin was SO SCARED!
One of Wallace’s female soldiers stood guarding the entrance to the private base.
The soldier turned as she heard a noise.
The soldier drew out her gun and walked towards the area where she had heard the sound.
The moment the soldier reached the spot where she thought she heard the noise, Justin jumped out of hiding and stabbed the soldier in the back. Justin then grabbed the soldier’s hair and cut her throat.
The soldier fell lifelessly to the ground.
Justin jumped in fright as he heard footsteps. He turned to see another one of Wallace’s female troops drawing her gun. Justin threw his knife into this soldier’s chest. To prevent anyone from discovering his fingerprints, Justin took the knife out of the soldier’s chest then fled the premises. …FOR NOW anyways.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ1FX8RndNZx
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡoj5VUGMExM
A while later…
Wallace and a few of his troops discovered the two individuals Justin had murdered.
“Somebody’s been here,” Wallace said.
One of the artificial terrorist troops rubbed his index finger across his watch, alerting other artificial terrorist troops present on the base.
A platoon of artificial terrorist troops each grabbed their guns and scampered towards the emergency like it was the thing to do.
…Like it was a red alert more so.
…IT WAS!!!
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡT5YvlqMO6z
Later that evening on planet Langhill…
One of the suns had already set.
The other sun was in the process of setting while illuminating the entire South portion of the Langhill sky to the color of crimson and a buff blend.
Children played on the playground at the park, having more fun than ever. Vehicles glided up and down the streets while running on cushions of air.
Justin had made his way to the playground. His nervousness had calmed down a lot, being that he was done killing for that day. However, being that Justin’s revenge was not yet complete, he knew that he wasn’t done feeling afraid of his own plan. The moment Sharlene snuck up on Justin and tapped Justin on the shoulder, Justin jumped in fright.
“Calm down, it’s only me,” Sharlene said while full of joy. “It’s not like I’m about to knee you.”
Justin slightly laughed while breathing one hard breath.
“You know, that day you kneed me in the crotch… I kind of liked it,” Justin said out of sexual excitement.
“You liked it,” Sharlene asked just before placing her hands on both of Justin’s shoulders asking, “Want me to do it again?”
“No, no no, don’t do it again,” Justin said while covering his groin with both of his hands.
Sharlene slightly laughed while kissing Justin on the lips.
“Did you get all of your homework done?” Justin asked.
“Finally. . . Say, how come you were so nervous at school today?” Sharlene wondered out loud.
“I told you because I have a hard exam tomorrow,” Justin lied redundantly.
“Justin, you didn’t seem nervous over a test,” Sharlene said with a little suspicion.
“I didn’t?” Justin asked while pretending to be puzzled. “Well, I wasn’t nervous because I was about to ask out a girl, that’s for sure.”
“Tuh, you better not have been ready to ask out another girl,” Sharlene said.
“Don’t worry,” Justin replied. “I don’t want any other girl but you.”
Sharlene kissed Justin and said, “Come take a walk with me.”
“And I SURELY wasn’t nervous because I was planning to go kill someone after school,” Justin said, believing this was the most CLEVER cover-up to hide the fact that he actually DID just kill two people.
I mean, they were artificially created beings, but, hey, it was still murder…
Sharlene looked at Justin funny saying, “Keep being sarcastic, if you want my knee up your crotch again.”
They both began walking.
“No need for threats like that,” Justin said.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡNKiC6NTdR3
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡTupnuBLfQ3
CHAPTER 3 OF EPISODE 2 .
One of the suns had arisen while the second sun was about to rise.
It was another weekend according to Langhill time.
Justin was already up, and once again, as nervous as he was before; if not MORE nervous.
In fact, you couldn’t even begin to imagine how scared out of his mind Justin was at this moment. But Justin wasn’t letting that stop him because his motive was, ‘REVENGE ABOVE ALL ELSE.’
It was REALLY dangerous for Justin to have that for a motive, because in his life, just like the lives of all others, it should have been God above all else.
Justin entered the bathroom and stepped onto a pad.
The pad Justin stood on glowed until he was completely clean.
This is the way people cleaned themselves in these days, which didn’t involve getting wet.
…PRETTY COOL, HUH?
As soon as Justin was about to leave, he picked up his bag and snuck out the door while being careful not to wake Murna.
Justin walked to the bus stop and waited until the bus finally arrived.
Justin boarded the bus, paid his fair, then sat in the very back in order to keep THIS bus driver from noticing his nervousness the way the other bus driver did.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡWebjK9CAhv
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡRX6Jn6eron
A moment or two later…
On the secret base, two artificial terrorist troops entered a chow hall while speaking amongst themselves.
These two artificial terrorist troops were involved in the murders being committed in the Orion Colony before it was attacked.
As soon as they both made a plate of food for themselves, they both sat at a table that was close to a window.
Across the street from the chaw hall, another troop stood watching them suspiciously.
The reason for the suspiciousness was that this was Justin in an electronic disguise.
One of Wallace’s artificial terrorist troops, who sat at the table by the window, got up to go to the bathroom.
As soon as THAT troop was out of Justin’s sight, Justin moved closer and closer to the window until he was right in front of it.
Justin tapped the window, getting the attention of the artificial terrorist troop who was at the table.
Justin then pulled out his gun and…
ZAP-ZAP-MAJOR ZAP!!!
Lazers from Justin’s gun fired through the window, hitting the artificial terrorist troop.
The artificial terrorist troop flew back a few feet and landed on another table, causing the table to collapse.
This caught the attention of many, which Justin didn’t intend to make happen.
AUH NO!!!
Justin took off running.
A group of artificial terrorist troops wasted absolutely NO time giving an urgent chase.
Justin threw a hand grenade into that group.
FLASH-BOOM!!!
The grenade gave off a bright light as it went off. The entire group of troops fell lifelessly to the ground after being electrocuted by thousands of volts.
Justin turned to see another group of artificial terrorist troops aiming their guns at him.
“Something’s gone wrong with that guy!” said one of the artificial terrorist troops, who witnessed this.
“Let’s kill him, NOW!” said another artificial terrorist troop.
Justin quickly pulled out his gun and took aim at those artificial terrorist troops. Before any of the troops could draw their gun and open fire at Justin…
ZAP ZAP ZAP!!!
…Justin had opened fire, killing THEM.
Justin took off running through the main gate of the base before any more artificial terrorist troops could spot him.
By the time the troops had sounded the base alarm, Justin was already nowhere to be found on the base.
As soon as Justin had run far away from the headquarters, he pressed a button on his watch, causing his disguise to wear off.
AND BOY, DID HE BREATHE A SIGH OF RELIEF!!!
Man, I’m telling you. Justin had never run so fast in his life. He was once again, relieved of his nervousness. . . for that moment anyway.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡoka3tll9D5
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ09JKeB1Xc0
Some time later, at Murna’s house…
Murna paced back and forth while worried sick about Justin, not having a clue where he had gone.
I’m tempted to say that Murna was as worried as Justin was right before going on a killing spree.
Suddenly, Murna heard the front door slide open.
And to her surprise, it was Justin.
BOY did this cause Murna to breathe a sigh of relief.
Murna’s thoughts this whole time was, ‘Justin could have at least told me where he was going.’
Unfortunately, Justin hadn’t even told Murna he was leaving the house. Because like I mentioned earlier, he snuck out while Murna was asleep.
“Justin!” Murna called out.
“Yes mom,” Justin replied.
“Justin, where have you been?” Murna asked as she went up to Justin and hugged him.
“I. . . I just went for a walk,” Justin lied again.
LIED THROUGH HIS TEETH!
…But this time, with good acting skills. Acting skills that muffled Murna’s ability to disbelieve him and catch him in a lie.
Justin hadn’t even wanted to IMAGINE what Murna would think or how she would react if she knew the truth behind him leaving the house without telling her.
Murna looked Justin straight in the eyes and said, “Don’t ever go anywhere without telling me first! You had me worried sick! And why were you going for a walk!?! That’s not something you even do on the daily bases!”
“Ummm,” Justin said, having not a clue what lie to tell his mother next. He was lost for words; thinking he was about to get caught and have the truth PRIED out of him.
Suddenly, the doorbell rang.
SAVED BY THE BELL!!!
As Murna approached the door and pressed the button, the door slid open. Two police officers stood at the door.
“Hi,” said one of the policemen. “We received reports of your child missing about a minute ago.”
“Thanks guys, but he just returned. He claimed he only went for a walk,” Murna said.
“Kid, you should inform your parents whenever you get ready to go someplace,” said the second policemen.
“Yes sir, officer,” Justin replied.
“I’m so sorry guys,” Murna said to the cops.
“No worries, ma’am,” said the first policemen. “You thought your son was missing, and we were only doing a job.”
“And you were doing a good job as a parent,” the second officer encouraged. “Have a nice rest of your day.”
As the two cops exited the house and headed for their police unit, which ran on a cushion of air, the door to the house slid closed.
“Justin don’t ever worry me like that again! Ever!” Murna scolded, and somewhat redundantly.
“I’m sorry mom,” Justin replied.
They hug each other again.
Justin approached the window and watched as the cushion that was located at the bottom of the police unit inflated.
The car then took off into the air.
Justin now had to rethink his future plans of going to the base to kill off as many artificial terrorist troops as he could.
What Justin wasn’t stopping to realize was that what he was doing was really STUPID.
He of all people should have known that one person cannot go up against an army like Wallace’s artificial terrorist troops by himself and win.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ2fODLvhY1S
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡk6Meo9xhqv
On The Base… Some Time Later…
Wallace and a few artificial terrorist troops watched the dead troops being bagged up.
BOY WERE THEY TOTALLY CLUELESS TOO!!!
I mean, they could not help but wonder how and why any of their own would malfunction and go on a killing spree on the base like that.
“How did this happen?” Wallace asked with confusion and frustration. “How COULD this happen? This is the second time this happened.”
“According to our surveillance cameras, one of the troops had gone haywire in the brain,” said one of the artificial terrorist troops.
Another artificial terrorist troop approached Wallace saying, “Governor, I think you’re gonna wanna see this.”
“See what?” Wallace asked.
The artificial terrorist troop pressed a button on his watch, which caused a holographic screen to appear.
Wallace observed on the holographic surveillance screen, Justin killing the artificial terrorist troops he previously encountered.
However, neither Wallace nor his troops had any idea it was Justin in disguise. They remained clueless.
“I already saw that. Why is that particular troop of mine on a killing spree?” Governor Wallace asked.
“Oh my God,” one of the troops said, getting Wallace’s attention.
“What the heck is ‘Oh my God?’” Wallace asked.
“Yeah, what’s ‘Oh my God?’” asked another artificial terrorist troop.
“If that one soldier is malfunctioning already, what happens if more of us start malfunctioning?” that artificial terrorist troop asked.
“I don’t think one of my soldiers is doing this,” said Wallace.
“Because you guys are durable for two hundred years. It must be one of our enemies in disguise. And in case my suspicions are right, set up extreme security systems all over this desert within fifteen miles of these premises. I want to be sure we catch whoever’s committing these murders,” Wallace commanded and demanded.
An additional artificial terrorist troop approach Wallace saying, “Sir.”
“Yes,” Wallace replied.
“I have spotted the person who’s been committing these murders. I also have him on laser pin. It’s a young teenage boy. He was disguised as one of us. I saw him take off his disguise fifteen miles away from the premises,” explained the artificial terrorist troop.
“Yes,” Wallace replied. “I was just beginning to get the impression that one of our enemies was disguised as one of us. And if he knows how to find this base, he probably knows that we’re behind the destruction of the Orion Colony. We must kill him before he gets this information to the authorities.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡpkofKqFzZ5
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡvgvPQm2pvq
CHAPTER 4 OF EPISODE 2
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡPBTrmU78su
At The School…
Children socialized on the school campus while waiting for the bell to ring. Sharlene sat at a table with Justin, once again noticing Justin’s nervousness.
Justin was once again planning to go on another killing spree after school that day.
“Are you seeing a doctor?” Sharlene asked.
A confused look took over Justin’s face as he quoted, “A doctor? What do I need a doctor for?”
“About your nervousness, Justin. You’re acting this way AGAIN. And don’t tell me you’re about to take another test.” Sharlene said.
“I told you the other day,” Justin said out of nervousness, not paying 100% attention to what he was saying; and not right away realizing that his remark was redundant.
“Justin, you told me a lie,” Sharlene quoted.
“No I didn’t!” Justin said.
Sharlene slapped the table out of frustration and said, “Come on Justin, talk to me? What’s wrong? You’re freaking me out with this stuff!”
“Nothing!” Justin lied. And this was an obvious lie.
Sharlene stood up and said, “Okay fine. You don’t wanna talk to me about this, I don’t wanna talk either.”
Across the street from the school campus, two artificial terrorist troops watched Justin as Sharlene walked away from him with frustration.
One of THESE artificial terrorist troops happened to be responsible for the murders committed in the Orion colony ten years prior.
Suddenly, the bell rang.
As the artificial terrorist troops looked at their watches, one of the troops said, “Okay, school’s out.”
Both artificial terrorist troops watched Justin walk off the school campus.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡRlLFUJsoC6
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡjyXNVe7EpN
In The Desert…
Justin walked along a dirt road while on his way to Wallace’s secret base.
The moment Justin saw the two artificial terrorist troops creeping up behind him in their car, Justin began getting the feeling that he was being followed.
Now he REALLY had a reason to be nervous…
As Justin took off running to make sure the car wasn’t following him, the car began moving faster while pursuing him.
‘OH GOD THEY ARE AFTER ME!’ Justin thought while in a total panic.
“He’s onto us,” said one of Wallace’s troops.
Justin ran into the desert where the car couldn’t follow, approaching the area where he had hidden a gun.
The two artificial terrorist troops got out of the car and ran after Justin.
The two artificial terrorist troops were both gaining on Justin until Justin managed to reach the area where he had hidden his gun.
Justin grabbed the gun and shot both artificial terrorist troops.
Both fell lifelessly to the ground.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡFaF0WeJRQf
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡv8I6uKxbxP
At Murna’s House…
Moments later, two police officers were speaking with Murna. It was two different police officers this time.
“You saw the laser pin, ma’am. Your son committed those murders on that base,” said the first police officer. “A soldier from a secret base paid our station a visit and showed us this recording. And according to what we saw on the laser pin, your son committed those murders.”
“I can’t believe this,” Murna said while almost in tears. “There must be some sort of mistake. What military base did this recording come from?”
“Sorry ma’am, the soldier didn’t get into that. They say it was classified information,” said the second officer. “I’m sorry to say this but, your son is in a lot of trouble.”
The two police officers and Murna turned to see Justin entering the house. As Justin saw the two police officers, he froze, knowing that it was over for him. . .
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ1kh35QDzWh
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡKqObiCnt1D
EPISODE 3: THE ISLAND OF HELL.
CHAPTER 1 OF EPISODE 3.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡt6NNL7POYz
The Planet Polima: Twelve Years Later..
…An absolutely beautiful outdoor scene.
A variety of dark gray rain clouds covered seventy-five percent of the light blue sky.
The light color blue of Polima’s atmosphere shined a lighter color blue than the atmosphere of planet Earth.
Because of the huge variety of clouds in the sky, the sunlight only hit Polima’s surface in spots.
The city known as Ashen, which was made up of an army of towers that resembled tall crystals, blended well with the mountains in the background.
BEEP BEEP; HONK HONK…
…the flying cars went while sounding their horns, as there was the stressful frustrating morning traffic.
Yes. The Ashen streets were busy, crawling with people on the sidewalks and cars gliding about.
Kammy, who was a twenty-five-year-old tall, beautiful woman with short dark hair, Arty, who was a tall man with dark hair and red polka dotted skin, and Guy, who was a fourteen-year-old teenager with blue skin and yellow eyes, recently completed high school early, crossed the street as soon as it was safe for them to cross.
Guy, Arty, and Kammy, were engineers who had just had lunch and were about to sell their newly designed project to a company called Nebula Artillery.
“You really think Nebula Artillery is going to buy and build this design of ours?” Kammy asked.
Arty looked at his watch and said in his native language, “I guess we’ll find that out in a few minutes. . . Come on Kammy, think positive about this.”
Kammy looked at Arty saying, “Well I never really conversed with these people until I contacted them about a weapon that can control meteors in space.”
“If this is a weapon that’s gonna defend us from some never-before-seen terrorist civilization that destroyed Orion back in ‘76’ according to Earth’s calendar, then every nation’s gonna want to own something like this,” Guy said in his native language as they stepped onto the sidewalk.
Raindrops suddenly began hitting the planet’s surface like a meteor would. Pounding away at the surface with DEAFENING sounds of thunder in addition.
What a time for me to mention ‘METEOR’ by the way. Being that we all know that Meteors DO pound the ground. Lol.
Kammy waved her hand over her watch and said, “Guys, stand close to me.”
As both Guy and Arty stood closer to Kammy, a blue force field appeared around them, which shielded them from the falling rain.
There were other people walking the streets with blue force fields around them, shielding them from the VICIOUS rain drops.
Guy and Arty should have had their own rain resistant force field watches.
How irresponsible of them.
However, on the other hand, they hadn’t given much thought to the fact that it might rain on that part of this planet that day.
But luckily, however, Kammy was nice enough to share.
“I’m glad you believe that,” Arty said to Guy, pertaining to the fact that Guy had faith that Nebula Artillery WILL buy their design, along with many other department of defense organizations across the galaxy.
“Believe what?” Guy asked.
“That every nation across the galaxy is gonna want to own a weapon like this,” Arty said. “I mean, especially the colonies in space. The weapon will sense terrorists from light years away along with sensing their intentions to attack, then take them out before they have the chance to attack.”
“I helped designed the weapon, I know how it works,” Guy said.
“Crap!” Kammy said.
The three of them stopped.
Guy and Arty looked at Kammy funny.
“What’s crap?” Guy asked with a confused look on his face.
“Most of the holographic blueprints on laser pin are still in the car,” said Kammy. “I’m gonna run to the car right fast. You guys wanna meet me in the facility or come with?”
Arty and Guy thought for a brief second.
“They’re gonna want the three of us to arrive together, so we better come with,” Arty suggested.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ7tMO70QusY
In a thirty-story parking lot…
A few artificial terrorist troops sat in a van on the third story of this parking lot watching Kammy, Guy, and Arty walk in their direction while conversing amongst each other.
The female artificial terrorist troop in charge was another one of the troops responsible for the murders in the Orion Colony twenty-two years prior.
‘Auh oh, here comes trouble!!!’ Or should I say, ‘Auh oh, trouble awaits…’
“Take them,” ordered the Female Artificial Terrorist Troop in charge.
The door to the back of the van opened, allowing the artificial terrorist troops to jump out while pointing laser guns at Arty, Kammy, and Guy.
“Into the van!!!” one of the artificial terrorist troops ordered, using the most intimidating voice ever.
At this moment, while experiencing tremendous shock running through their emotions, all Arty, Kammy, and Guy could do was just stand there. …paralyzed by fear and shock more so.
“Try to imagine what a laser frying your brain feels like!” said another one of the artificial terrorist troops. “Now into the van!”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡCkbmasv98K
In the Shion Space Colony…
Just like the Orion Colony, the Shion space colony resembled a bunch of towers connected while afloat in space, as well as having an artificial atmosphere that supported vegetation life and trees. All this beautiful scenery was visible through the artificial atmosphere.
There were no nearby planets. A falling star could be seen zooming through the sky at an amazing speed from light years away. SUDDENLY, the falling star vanished into the darkness of space.
In the bridge of the Shion space colony, many people sat at their holographic keyboards typing while viewing the holographic screens that hovered about an inch above each keyboard.
These screens performed as radar screens.
Lieutenant Scott Raye, who was a black man in his early forties, wearing a Shion military uniform, entered the bridge of the Colony. A gorgeous blond-haired woman got his attention by saying, “Sir, we’ve picked up something on our radar that’s coming at us from a distance.”
Scott approached the woman saying, “What is it you got?” Scott suddenly focused his attention on the screens, which showed many pine-green colored spacecrafts galloping at top speed towards the Shion space colony. There were thousands of them. These were spacecrafts with unique designs never seen before by anyone in this galaxy.
Not one person in the Shion colony had any knowledge that these spacecrafts were being flown by Wallace’s artificial terrorist troops.
AUH OH!!!
YEAH! ‘AUH OH’ IS RIGHT!!!
Just like everyone else in the Shion colony, Scott assumed that these were alien spacecrafts from another galaxy and said, “Oh Lord. Not another never seen before civilization.”
Of course, Scott didn’t realize how wrong he was. …just like the rest of them like I said.
“At the rate they’re coming towards us, our radar screens detect that they’re gonna attack,” assumed the woman.
Scott dashed for the main alert button and pressed it, notifying every troop to head for their cockpits. Scott himself headed for his cockpit of course.
The bright, yellow-colored spacecrafts, which had ‘Shion Marines’ printed on the side of them, zoomed for the pine green colored spacecrafts. Of course, Wallace’s troops outnumbered the Shion spacecrafts. As soon as both sides were in shooting range of each other, lasers zoomed all about the area.
ZAP ZAP ZAP!!!
BOOM BOOM BOOM!!!!
…was the sounds of the chaos as lasers POUNDED and penetrated space crafts.
A small fraction of the green spacecrafts was hit, while all the Shion spacecrafts were hit and destroyed.
The large remainder of the green unique shaped spacecrafts zoomed for the Shion space colony.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡNmcrBGM2wk
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡg7yT0S2h9t
On Planet Paldeenan…
Planet Paldeenan was another Earth-like planet. Two large moons were visible in the dark blue sky. One moon appeared full while the other was a waxing crescent.
My GOSH what a beautiful scene this was… Another space tourist attraction. And us humans thought that Earth had BEAUTIFUL tourist attractions back in the 21st century and prior. Well, it did; and it still does, but…
So anyway, the World Union Authority headquarters sat in the middle of a pine tree infested forest. Snow covered the mountains. On the inside of one of the facilities, Captain Zaya, who was twelve years older, entered a room just in time to notice everyone watching the news while in shock, for the news was regarding the destruction of the Shion space colony that had JUST taken place.
Man, this was some DEVASTATING stuff.
…Words couldn’t EVEN describe the emotions of a single person in the room.
A World Union Authority troop approached Captain Zaya and said, “Captain, you better see this.”
Captain Zaya followed the troop to a screen that showed an Asian woman in her forties broadcasting the news saying, “Shion was attacked and destroyed today in the same way Orion was destroyed twenty-two Earth years ago.”
The screen revealed the Shion spacecrafts being destroyed by the green spacecrafts. The female broadcaster continued by saying, “The Shion Marine pilots were outnumbered and were unsuccessful in defending Shion.” The screen now showed the female broadcaster again as she said, “World Union Authority troops so far suspect that another alien race of people from an unknown galaxy are responsible.”
“Another never before seen civilization. Committing terrorism against us in the same way the other alien race did?” Captain Zaya asked with confusion. “This doesn’t make sense.”
“Sir, possibly it’s the same race of beings,” said one of the World Union Authority troops. “But just different spacecrafts. …you know. To throw us off.”
“Yeah, possibly,” Captain Zaya replied. “They probably DID change the image of their spacecrafts to throw us off. I say we investigate this, find out what’s really going on, and get what ever done that needs to be done.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡka4HmY4JvB
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡVHWykOiOL3
CHAPTER 2 OF EPISODE 3.
On the inside of a spacecraft…
Mark, who was a blond medium height Caucasian man, Lanny, who was a man with curly hair and tan colored skin, and Erica, who was an extremely attractive black lady with short hair, were being held captive by a group of armed artificial terrorist troops.
Boy I’m telling you, these artificial intelligent troops wouldn’t turn their guns away from Mark, Lanny, and Erica not even for a nano-second.
In fact, they wouldn’t even THINK of doing it.
Mark, Lanny, and Erica had worked for Wallace up until a few days ago, which is when they found out that Wallace planned to bomb Shion.
Mark, Lanny, and Erica had also recently found out that Wallace was behind the distruction of the Orion Colony. Which was why Mark, Lanny, and Erica, NOT being artificial terrorist troops who were created in a laboratory like the rest, attempted to expose Wallace before the destruction of Shion but were caught in the act.
THAT REALLY SUCKED!!!
But anyway, the spacecraft containing Erica, Mark, and Lanny, was headed for the planet Connes to a prison island known as Shore Springs.
Funny name for a land they had established into a prison Island. I mean, Shore Springs would normally sound like a place people would consider paradise.
…It wasn’t paradise they were headed to, however. Not even close.
Lanny glanced through one of the nine-inch-thick exterior windows of the spacecraft.
Through the window, he saw two suns not far from each other, which the planets in this solar system revolved around. This was binary star solar system should I say.
The group of artificial terrorist troops, who held Erica, Mark, and Lanny captive, weren’t allowing the three to speak to each other; that’s why everyone was so quiet.
So so, the artificial terrorist troops weren’t speaking, simply because they didn’t feel like it.
So anyway, the spacecrafts started entering the atmosphere of the planet Connes.
While riding in the spacecraft, Erica, Lanny, and Mark focused their attention really hard on the news being shown on the screen. …Which happened to be footage of Shion being bombed TREMENDEOUSLY.
Erica, Mark, and Lanny’s eyes dropped as they saw this bulletin; being that they didn’t get a chance to expose Wallace’s plan before this had happened.
So devastated, but they were too hurt to cry. They held back their tears. …Yes, all three of them managed to do this successfully. Weird, huh.
But continuing with the story, as soon as the spacecraft entered Connes’ atmosphere, both rising suns were visible in the bluish green sky. The light from the two suns hit the palm trees and the city of ruins that were in its path. This scene resembled a war-torn city blended with a beautiful tropical paradise. Being that there were two suns, the daytime was extra bright.
For me to mention this looking like a tropical paradise, I guess one could consider this a paradise SOME kind of way. …But only from the looks of the scenery though.
The spacecraft, while preparing to land and drop off Mark, Lanny, and Erica, hovered over this island, and landed on the shore, blowing dust in all directions.
The door to the spacecraft opened, allowing Erica, Lanny, and Mark to exit.
The artificial terrorist troops had their guns pointed at Erica, Lanny, and Mark, making sure that neither of the three tried anything.
Dang, man. These artificial terrorist troops for SURE weren’t playing around. They were taking pre-caution BEYOND extra.
They pretty much set a record for pre-caution taking…
The moment the door to the spacecraft started closing, the spacecraft lifted off the ground. Finally, the doors had closed completely.
The spacecraft continued towards outer space; lifting further and further away from Connes’ surface, until it was no longer visible to the naked eye.
“So, this is Shore Springs?” Mark asked while observing his surroundings.
“The island of hell,” Lanny responded.
“Great, how the heck do we expose Wallace now?” Erica asked.
“Erica,” Mark replied. “Shion is already gone. It’s too late.”
“The World Union Authorities will eventually find out that Wallace and his laboratory created freak troops were behind this, and not some never seen or heard of before interstellar civilization,” Lanny said, then he added, “Wallace won’t be able to hide forever.”
“Yeah,” Erica said. “Karma is always out there. But even when they do catch Wallace, how are we gonna get off this island?”
“Exactly,” Mark said. “Better yet, this planet? We’ll be here forever.”
“We’re not gonna be here forever,” Lanny said.
“Okay, my mistake,” Mark replied. “We’re gonna die here! Because nobody lives forever. …Boy, I sound like that female human named Edna Bucanan who lived Centuries ago on Earth.”
Lanny and Erica could not help but look at Mark in the funniest way, not having a CLUE what or who he was speaking about. They had no knowledge of Edna Bucanan writing a movie titled Nobody Lives Forever and having it produced and released back in 1998 according to Earth’s calendar.
But enough of me wondering off topic.
Lanny and Erica both simultaneously decided to brush off that comment Mark made that they considered ridiculous and stick to the subject of possibly being stuck on this planet for the rest of their days.
‘Exactly Wallace’s CRUEL intentions.’
“Mark, I believe God allowed us to end up here, but I know He didn’t put us here to stay,” Lanny encouraged.
Erica and Mark sighed in response to what Lanny just said. My most likely guess, it’s because he mentioned God and he would talk about Jesus a lot, and surely, Erica and Mark didn’t want to hear about God right at that moment. They were obviously spiritually lost. …which is why they were so not understanding how Lanny could have so much hope and faith in a time and situation like this.
“Guys, let’s get a move on,” Mark suggested.
“Where are we gonna go?” Erica asked.
“Into the ruins,” Mark answered. “I guess.”
“Well,” Lanny said. “It’s better than staying here on the shore.”
The three headed into the tropical rain forest, which led them to the ruins.
“Lanny,” Mark said.
“What, Mark?” Lanny replied.
“How could you be so sure that. . . well, this. . .” Mark paused between his words on purpose.
“How can I be sure God will make a way for us to get off this planet?” Lanny asked, taking a lucky guess at what Mark’s incomplete question was pertaining to.
“Yeah. How can you be so sure? We don’t have the power to know the future,” Mark mentioned.
“I know we don’t. It’s called having faith,” Lanny said. “Not knowing the future. When ever you ask God for something, you have to believe on it. Or the prayer’s gonna fail. . . It’s just something that has to be done. And you can’t be carnally minded and try to believe on God either. You have to be spiritual minded.”
Erica looked at Lanny with the utter most confusion.
“What the heck kind of language are you speaking in?” Erica asked with so much bewilderment in the sound of her voice.
“Being carnally minded is like, asking God for something, and walking in uncertainty that you’re gonna receive it. Being spiritual minded is asking God to do something for you, and believing without a doubt that it’ll be yours,” Lanny explained, then he mentioned, “I mean, don’t take MY word for it. Those are scriptures in the Bible speaking, not me.”
Now there was only a few ounces of bewilderment left in Mark and Erica’s minds as they nodded their heads in agreement; still feeling so unsure of ever getting off this planet.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡgieLGcBrYx
In the city ruins…
Justin Cone, who was now a twenty-eight-year-old adult, sat on a bench writing in what he liked to call his personal Journal. In it he recently wrote:
“Some way, some how, there will be an end to what Wallace is doing, and I will be off this planet. I don’t care what I have to do in order to pull this off, it’s going to happen. It WILL be done.”
Date: 03/14/2198
Justin glanced up as he heard voices and footsteps in the woods nearby.
Mark, Erica, and Lanny stepped out of the woods and spotted Justin. As Justin stood up, Mark, Lanny, and Erica stood still for a second.
SURPRISE SURPRISE!!!
“Are you guys new here?” Justin asked.
“Actually, we are,” Lanny answered. “We worked for this guy named George Wallace up until a few weeks ago, then we found out that he planned to bomb Shion.”
“Say what?” Justin said while devastated. “He bombed Shion too?”
“We tried to have him exposed before he could act. However, he caught us in the process,” Lanny explained.
“Then he had us escorted here by his troops,” Mark added.
“Just our luck,” said Justin.
“Wait a minute. . .” Lanny said. “You happen to know George Wallace too?” Lanny asked Justin.
Justin nodded his head ‘YES’.
“How long ago did you work for him?” Erica asked. “Or did you not?”
“I did not,” Justin replied. “However, I’m here because of him as well. And as soon as possible, we’ll have him exposed.”
“Who’s we?” Erica asked with a confused look on her face.
Justin pointed to a spacecraft that some of the prisoners were fixing up, and said, “We’ve been working on it for a while.”
“Wait,” Mark said. “We all have electronic bugs implanted in us. If we try to leave here, we’re dead. Who’s gonna fly that thing?”
“It’s gonna fly it’s self,” Justin said. “You see, we on this island have evidence that Wallace was behind the attack on Orion back in 76; and that spacecraft is gonna fly the evidence to the nearest World Union Authority headquarters.”
“That sounds like a plan,” Mark said.
“Well, I hope it works,” Erica added.
“If it doesn’t, more nations will be annihilated,” said Justin.
“Yeah,” Lanny said. “Hopefully it’ll work.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ9YqKUwlEmF
In one of the Shore Springs old, decayed libraries…
A tall dark-haired man by the name of Sifer, along with a tall woman with beautiful dark red hair by the name of Renoa, sat at a table reading a computer programming manual together.
By studying the manual, they would soon know how to program the spacecraft to fly itself to the nearest World Union Authority headquarters.
Renoa and Sifer were also boyfriend and girlfriend and deeply in love with one another.
“What paragraph are you reading?” Renoa asked Sifer.
“I’m still here,” Sifer said while pointing to the paragraph he was on.
“Dang, you’re reading so slow,” Renoa said.
“I’m a dyslexic reader, what do you expect?” replied Sifer.
“I expect you to read faster, that’s what I expect,” Renoa said with sarcasm.
“Okay, you try reading with dyslexia,” replied Sifer.
Both Renoa and Sifer turned to see Erica, Mark, Lanny, and Justin entering the library. The party of four then approached Renoa and Sifer.
“Mark, Lanny, Erica, this is Sifer and Renoa,” Justin said while introducing them. “Sifer, Renoa, this is Lanny, Mark, and Erica. They just arrived on this island a moment ago.”
They all shook hands while greeting each other.
“Welcome to hell,” Renoa said.
“Hell?” Lanny asked. “You can’t go to hell unless you die without accepting Jesus.”
Everyone looked at Lanny seriously for a moment, regarding the remark he had just made about Jesus.
“Why is it so quiet all of a sudden?” Lanny asked, pretending he had no idea why everyone was silent.
“Don’t worry guys, he always does that,” Erica said. “He’s a preacher man.”
“Oh,” said Justin. “But anyway, Sifer, Renoa, where’s that holographic video I’ve been showing you guys?”
Renoa stood up and said, “Follow me.”
Everyone followed Renoa to the holographic video section of the library. Renoa picked up a four-inch tube that had the word ‘Evidence’ written on it. Renoa then said, “This is the evidence we need to let the World Union Authorities see. The spacecraft we’re trying to fix up is gonna fly it to the nearest headquarters.”
“Yeah,” Lanny said. “Justin told us the same thing outside when we arrived here.”
“Good,” Sifer replied. “That means we’re on the same page.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡoewvMqCXQZ
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡUQzThHBG0R
Later that night…
The nearby planets were visible in the beautiful night sky, along with the stars and a mint-colored cloud nebula that was light years away.
…VERY REMARKABLE SCENE! WOULDN’T YOU SAY?
But anyway, Lanny walked through the war-torn city with Sifer as they both approached the spacecraft that was being fixed up.
“So, this is what’s gonna put Wallace away,” Lanny asked, meaning the spacecraft.
“She’s a beauty, isn’t she?” Sifer replied.
“Yeah,” Lanny said. “Very beautiful for something that crash landed years ago.”
“Don’t worry. It’s gonna fly like a champ when we’re done fixing it. I’m thanking God that we have a few mechanics here on this island,” Sifer said.
“I’m glad you and God have some kind of contact, because you looked at me weird earlier today when I mentioned Jesus,” Lanny said, meaning he’s glad that Sifer is thanking God.
“Yeah, I was thinking long and hard about that. Are you a Jesus freak?” Sifer asked.
“Actually, yeah. If that’s what you wanna call us Christians,” Lanny replied.
“What about the two people you arrived here with? Are they Christian too?” Sifer asked.
“Me, Mark, and Erica. Out of us three, I’m the only Christian,” Lanny mentioned.
Sifer attempted to say something, however, a tall black human male by the name of Charles, a beautiful woman wearing glasses, black hair, and white eyes by the name of Ninka, and a beautiful twenty-two-year-old human girl by the name of Jam, approached them. These were three of the mechanics who were helping to fix up the spacecraft.
“Hey guys,” Sifer said. “What are you guys up to?”
“What’s up, Sifer?” Charles asked. “How’s it coming with the programming?”
“We’re still on the manual,” Sifer responded. “Charles, this is Lanny here. He and two other people just arrived here on Shore Springs this morning.”
“Hi, I’m Jam,” Jam said while extending her hand to Lanny.
“Lanny,” Lanny replied while shaking Jam’s hand. “I never heard too many people with the name ‘Jam.’”
“Ohhh, that’s because I was named after a 210-year-old cartoon character,” Jam said. “But the 210-year-old cartoon character’s name was spelled J-E-M.”
“Oh, interesting,” Lanny said. “Your parents know their history.”
Jam nodded her head ‘YES’ and said, “I guess they would. To say they named me after a cartoon character from 210 years ago on planet Earth.”
Renoa approached the group saying to Sifer, “Hi, honey.”
They kissed each other on the lips.
“Exactly how long is it gonna take to fix up this spacecraft?” Lanny asked.
“Not much longer now,” Charles responded. “Just gotta fix it so it doesn’t break down in the middle of outer space.”
“That is a great idea,” Ninka said.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ4n2k07Jm6G
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ1rHdBLOjgI
In Space…
A space vessel known as the Quasar Shark ambled through outer space.
A neuron star was visible from a distance, and so was a comet, hurling its way across the scene of where the neuron star could be seen.
Of course, the Quasar Shark, like all other space vessels, was careful to stay away from neuron stars because of the POWERFUL gravitational pull they possess. Blackholes, and massive blackholes, of course, were treated the same way during space travel.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡcSgMPabEHX
In the Bridge of the Quasar Shark…
Adam, a man with pale white skin and black eyes with his blue hair slicked back and had tattoos on his arm and neck, sat in the bridge listening to Wallace and his artificial terrorist troops converse with each other.
Adam desperately wanted to expose Wallace, being that Adam was born on Shion. However, now, he was too afraid, being that he didn’t want to end up on Shore Springs with Lanny, Erica, and Mark.
“O'syrus is our next target, right?” one of Wallace’s artificial terrorist troops asked.
Wallace approached the front view screen and said, “Indeed it is. Now that Erica, Mark, and Lanny are on the shore springs island permanently.”
“Well do we attack O’Syrus now?” asked one of Wallace’s troops.
“No. Not now,” Wallace said. “Not like this. We need a plan to keep the World Union Authorities from discovering that we’re behind these most recent attacks,” Wallace said. “These attacks are already all over the news.”
And YES…. The O’Syrus space colony WAS named after the O’Syrus solar system.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡYzQPkyuxxg
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡPAEIDPnp7Q
CHAPTER 3 OF EPISODE 3.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡblpuhJ34sA
On the beach of Shore Springs…
Just before the two suns began to peak from behind the mountains, Charles walked with Erica slowly down the shore.
Charles and Erica were strolling along the beach together as if there was a relationship going on between the two of them.
During this time that seemed to be so romantic, but it actually WASN’T a date, they both couldn’t help but observed the variety of rain clouds that were in the sky.
Sounds of thunder were roaring as the waves smoothly hit the shore.
“So is Jam your girl?” Erica asked.
“Jam, nah,” Charles responded.
“Yes!!” Erica shouted, being that she admired Charles.
Charles looked at Erica weird, then asked, “What are you so excited about?”
Erica turned to notice the way Charles was looking at her. Erica then said, “Ohh, nothing. . . Never mind.”
“But anyway, we were part of the Falling Star Syndicate, and our judge sentenced us both to live here on this island for fourth degree murder four years ago.”
“The Falling Star Syndicate, huh,” Erica said. “So, you and Jam have a little Bonny and Clide thing going on.”
Charles nodded his head ‘YES’ and said, “Something like that, only me and Jam ain’t a couple like Bonnie and Clide were.”
“I wanna sit down,” Erica said while walking towards the water.
Charles walked with Erica saying, “You’re still tired? You just woke up.”
“That’s why I’m still tired,” Erica said. “My tiredness hasn’t worn off completely yet.”
They both made themselves comfortable on the sand.
“You always get up before sunrise?” Charles asked.
“That depends on what planet I’m on, the planetary location, and what season it is,” Erica replied.
“So, what did you do to end up here on Connes? If I may ask,” Charles quoted.
“Me? Oh, I was helping to expose George Wallace. I was working for him up until a few weeks ago. That’s when we found out that he plotted to destroy all the colonies that were affiliated with Orion,” Erica explained. “And he’s creating artificial terrorist soldiers in a laboratory on Planet Langhill to carry out these acts of terrorism.”
Charles gained a confused look on his face and said, “Artificial beings? Like robots?”
Erica shook her head ‘No’ and said, “They’re made out of flesh like me and you.”
“You’re not one of them, are you?” Charles asked.
Erica looked at Charles seriously. It was sort of a stupid question for Erica to hear.
“I had to ask,” said Charles, although he too was starting to realize how ridiculous his question was.
“I wouldn’t have tried exposing Wallace if I were,” Erica replied, then she mentioned with much regret, “It’s just too bad we couldn’t get him exposed in time.”
“George Wallace wants to start a freaking war?” Charles quoted.
Erica shook her head and said, “Even worse than that. He has himself a little hit list of nations he wants to attack and destroy. Two of them are on Earth. The UK and Korea. …the two foundations of the World Union Authorities and the Hwoang Do Society.”
“As far as Shion and Orion goes, it looks like some unheard of galactical society beat him to the punch,” Charles said.
Erica shook her head again.
“You’re shaking your head again?” Charles quoted.
“Those weren’t troops from an unheard-of civilization in the universe like so many people think,” Erica replied, then she explained saying, “Those were Wallace’s laboratory created troops. Wallace had those unique spacecrafts designed and built to throw people off. You know, have them think something different. Wallace has everyone else fooled out of their shoes.”
“Sounds like this fool’s on a nation annihilating spree,” Charles said.
“Yeah, he is. That’s exactly right,” Erica said.
It was quiet for a few seconds when suddenly, a mulberry-colored creature that resembled a shark with four fins jumped up out of the water like a dolphin and landed back into the water.
“Did you see that?” Erica asked while pointing towards the ocean where she had just seen the creature.
“See what?” Charles asked. “The sea creatures? I see them all the time,” Charles said. “I was amazed at first, but it’s common to me now.”
More of the same type of creatures jumped up out of the water and landed back into the water as thunder sounded and lightning flashed.
“There goes some more,” Erica said with excitement. “It’s too bad I can’t take a holographic image.”
“You wanna keep a holographic image of those things?” Charles asked.
Erica looked at Charles and said, “Why not? They’re beautiful creatures.”
“Like you,” Charles quoted.
Erica giggled then said, “Thanks, that’s very flattering.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡzdWO0hyhEb
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡmyztwcXDaR
Inside of an old hotel…
Sifer and Renoa were asleep in the same bed.
The sunlight from the two suns, which weren’t yet blocked by the rain clouds, poured through the window and onto Renoa’s beautiful face.
This, of course, caused Renoa to wake up; yawning and everything. You know; the usual ‘Waking Up In The Morning’ reflex…
Renoa sat up in the bed, rubbed her eyes, then she stood up.
She was dressed in a silky nightgown that stopped at the middle of her thighs.
Any human guy would admire Renoa in her gown. Well, guys who weren’t gay anyway.
But anyway, like I was saying, while looking out the window, Renoa shielded her face from the two suns she saw that had just risen from behind the mountains and were about to hide themselves behind the variety of clouds.
If I hadn’t mentioned it before, these two suns were both blue stars, which means, this planet was far more than 93 million miles away from the two blue stars, in order for it to be in a habitual zone of its solar system. The earth’s distance from its sun, by comparison, was only exactly 93 million miles.
The dimmer the sun, the closer to the sun the Earthlike planet has to be in order to sustain life. The brighter the sun, vice versa…
Something I’d thought you’d find interesting… People of this generation across the Universe surely found this fact VERY interesting.
So, continuing with this story, Sifer woke up and saw Renoa standing by the window where the light from the two suns poured in.
“What time is it?” Sifer asked with an exhausted voice; not feeling like he wanted to even get out of bed. …Like most of us feel on some mornings.
“After sunrise,” Renoa answered back. “Time for us to work now.”
“Already?” Sifer asked as he moved around in the bed.
Renoa moved towards the bed saying, “Sifer, get up, we must finish this. …we accomplish this, the World Union Authorities may grant us freedom off this island.”
“Okay, give me a minute,” Sifer replied.
“Honey, we have a terrorist to stop, we don’t have a minute,” Renoa demanded.
Sifer got out of bed.
He and Renoa hugged and kissed.
“You know,” Sifer said. “Once we prove that George Wallace is a terrorist, you may be right. Maybe the World Union Authorities WILL reward us.”
“Yeah, hopefully,” Renoa replied.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡLuxXKHu7ad
In the city of ruins…
The clouds now completely blocked light from the two suns. Lanny and Mark each carried a toolbox while walking among a bunch of mechanics.
“Hey man, you weren’t scared at all to be exiled to this island. You seemed so calm on the spacecraft that brought us here.” Mark said to Lanny.
“I WAS calm,” Lanny said as they all reached the spacecraft.
Lanny set down his toolbox and opened it.
“And you keep mentioning the human named Jesus who died on Earth almost 2200 years ago according to the Earth Calendar,” Mark said as he kneeled and opened his toolbox.
“That’s who I put my faith in. Cause I can’t put my faith in anyone or anything else,” Lanny said. “Jesus may have resided and died for our sins on Earth, but He didn’t die just for the sins of the Human race. His death and resurrection was meant for all of us beings across the Universe who are accountable for their sins and have a sinful nature.”
“So that don’t include animal like creatures…” Mark quoted.
“No. Animal-like creatures don’t have a sinful nature. Only intelligent beings all across the universe who aren’t animal like are accountable for their sins and have souls that need to be saved,” Lanny explained, then he said, “And being that it was Earth Satan was cast out of Heaven to, my guess is, that’s why God chose Earth to live on as the human Jesus Christ to die for everyone’s sins across the Universe. And being that God chose Earth to come to for the purpose of dying for all of our sins, that pretty much explains why He chose to become a Human.”
“Yes. It was then, when God revealed to all known beings in the Universe that he came to Earth as a Human male to die for our sins. I mean, Earthlings didn’t know about life beyond their atmosphere all the time, but God made it known to the rest of us in the Universe about Earth once Jesus died and resurrected,” Mark said, then he mentioned, “You know I have a feeling that if anyone who lived on Earth generations ago were to hear this kind of talking, they would think it's some REALLY deep stuff.”
“I’m glad you believe that fact, Mark,” Lanny said.
“Well, just because I’m not a Christian, doesn’t mean I don’t know the story about how the Human Jesus died and resurrected on Earth,” Mark mentioned.
“Well Mark, now it’s up to you alone to accept Jesus into your life,” Lanny said.
Everyone looked into the sky as they heard thunder.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡWdYlB1mcvv
Everyone worked for hours until it began pouring rain.
This was a huge relief from the heat for everyone. They all had completed their task for the day.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ0roaCkiKgf
Meanwhile, in the library…
Sifer, Renoa, Jam, Ninka, and Charles were still programming an electronic chip to fly the spacecraft to the nearest World Union Authority headquarters.
Well, it actually didn’t matter how far away the nearest World Union Authority headquarters were anyway, because interstellar travel was done by flying through interstellar wormhole portals. …a way to get across the galaxy, across any solar system, or travel to another galaxy in a matter of minutes.
Some of you heard of interstellar wormholes before…
Lanny entered the library.
As they all looked, Lanny greeted them.
They greeted Lanny back as Lanny headed for the book section.
“Hang on guys, I’ll be right back,” Sifer said.
“Okay, baby,” Renoa said.
Sifer gave Renoa a huge kiss on the head.
“Thank you,” Renoa said.
“You don’t have to thank me for that,” Sifer responded. “I’m your man.”
“Okay, then no thanks,” Renoa responded.
“What ever, I’ll be back,” Sifer said.
Lanny turned to see Sifer approaching him. Sounds of thunder were still heard. The lights turned off, then came back on right away. Lanny and Sifer looked about.
“How’s it going?” Sifer asked Lanny.
“Never been better,” Lanny replied.
“Hey, you were saying something to me about God earlier,” Sifer said.
“Yeah,” Lanny replied. “I DO happen to mention him a bit.”
“How long does it take to become a Christian like you?” Sifer said. He had no understanding of salvation, being that he never bothered listening to anyone preach before.
“An instant. Just pray and ask Jesus to forgive you for everything wrong you’ve done, confess and really believe He died on the cross for you, then invite Him into your life. But you must really believe Jesus exist and died on the cross for you. And you must mean what you say when you pray that prayer. Meaning, you must pray the prayer of salvation sincerely.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ6c8c9aAKO7
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ1XpnadAJoJ
Aboard the Quazar Shark…
Arty, Kammy, and Guy were in a laboratory while being forced by Wallace, against their will, to build him the device that could control meteors.
Wallace’s plan was to control a meteor shower to destroy his next target, which was O’syrus.
Suddenly, an artificial terrorist troop entered the laboratory along with Wallace.
“Almost done?” Wallace asked Arty.
“We’re a long way from that,” Guy answered for Arty.
Wallace and the troop aimed their guns at Guy. Wallace then said, “What the hell is your problem!?! I wasn’t asking you!”
“Hey what are you doing?..” Arty asked, but he was stopped short in the middle of his sentence as Wallace and the troop pointed their guns at him. “He’s just a kid.”
“Shut up!” Wallace said to Arty. “Now you three better complete this project by next week or else!”
“Wallace, if you kill us, you defiantly won’t get what you want.” Kammy said. “We’re the only ones who know how to build this weapon and how it works.”
Both Wallace and the troop aimed their guns at Kammy.
“That’s why I have you three here, or else I would’ve just gotten the blueprints from you,” said Wallace.
“You guys don’t scare me!” Kammy said.
“Kammy, be quiet!” Arty said, attempting to save Kammy from being shot.
“Yeah Kammy, be quiet!” Wallace said.
Wallace then opened fire towards Kammy while purposely missing. “Do I scare you now!?!”
Wallace gave off an evil laugh.
Both Wallace and his artificial terrorist troop exited the lab.
“Are you okay, Kammy?” Guy asked.
“Yes, I’m alright. Let’s just. . . get back to work,” Kammy said while gesturing.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡS6PXDgiBW0
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡA3PZO3raXw
On the island of Shore Springs…
It was the middle of the next day.
Ninka sat at an old table across from Mark. Ninka was the most beautiful woman Mark had ever seen so far, although they weren’t the same species.
Both had a cup of water.
“So, the guy you and Lanny worked for had you sent here huh?” Ninka said.
Mark nodded then said, “Governor Wallace is his name.”
“I know his name,” Ninka responded. “I just can’t believe he dumped you here on shore springs.”
“He didn’t want us to expose his plan regarding his hit list. We tried to expose him before he could destroy Shion, but we never got the chance.”
“I heard,” Ninka said just before taking a sip of her water. “He’ll be exposed one of these days. And convicted. We may not be around to see it, but it’ll happen.”
“THAT’S the spirit,” Mark encouraged.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡPk4RxJkWLr
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡdGWNGlghnm
Meanwhile, in another area…
Lanny and Justin sat on the curb while conversing.
“Justin, the opportunity to accept Jesus may not come to you again,” Lanny said.
“Well, how do I accept Jesus?” Justin asked.
“You know the sinner’s prayer, right?” Lanny answered with another question.
“Oh yeah, that’s how it’s done,” Justin quoted.
“Well, if you’re ready for God, tell Him,” Lanny encouraged.
Justin nodded his head, then began to pray by saying, “Lord Jesus, I know that I’m a sinner, and I ask you to forgive me. Especially for killing those people twelve years ago on Langhill. And making those sexual comments about my girlfriend before we hooked up back then. I believe you sent Jesus to die for me and that you raised Him from the dead. I do now invite you into my life. . . Amen.”
“Justin, this is the greatest decision you’ll ever make. Even if you live to be 120,” Lanny encouraged once more.
After praying this prayer, for once, Justin felt complete in his soul.
Sifer showed up from around the corner asking, “Hey guys, what’s going on?”
Renoa then showed up.
“Justin, tell’em,” said Lanny.
“What’s going on?” Renoa asked with total confusion. . .
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡXqLzRtjnuW
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡgPnh0myWJr
CHAPTER 4 OF EPISODE 3.
Aboard the Quasar Shark…
Wallace, a few artificial terrorist troops, along with Adam, spotted a spacecraft on radar, however, it was out of shooting rang.
…Which was a good thing due to the fact that this was the same spacecraft that was transferring the evidence of Wallace being behind the destruction of Orion to the World Union Authorities.
“Wallace,” Adam said.
“Yeah,” Wallace replied.
“Better come look at this. We have a century old spacecraft on Radar.”
Wallace gained a confused look on his face while approaching the screen. “A century old? Give me a zoom in visual.”
The screen zoomed in and showed a close up image of the spacecraft.
“Why do I need to see this?” Wallace asked.
Adam replied by saying, “It came from Shore Springs of the planet Connes. What do you wanna do?”
“What the heck? Those prisoners can’t leave Shore springs. Not with the bugs implanted inside of them...” Wallace panicked.
“Well,” Adam replied with a shrug of his shoulders, then he said, “They pulled this off some kind of way.”
“Adam,” Wallace said just before he turned to one of the artificial terrorist troops and said, “You and Adam get to a spacecraft right away and go blast that spacecraft out of the sky.”
“Yes, sir,” the artificial terrorist troop replied.
“Check the laboratory first,” Wallace ordered. “Find out how close those three engineers are to completing what I want.”
Adam and the artificial terrorist troop started towards the laboratory. Both Adam and the troop pulled their guns out of their gun straps and stood on each side of the entrance to the laboratory.
“I’m going in first,” the artificial terrorist troop said.
“By all means,” Adam replied.
As the door slid open, the artificial terrorist troop entered and saw nobody. The moment the troop looked to the side, Guy jumped and kicked the gun out of the artificial terrorist troop’s hand. Arty kicked the artificial terrorist troop in the stomach. Kammy threw a right cross to the artificial troop’s head and kicked him in the groin.
Because of the groin kick, the artificial terrorist troop fell to one knee vomiting while shouting, “AUH HUH HUH HUH HUH HUUUUUUUUH!”
This was a very funny sound by the way.
“Good one, Kammy,” Guy said.
The badly incapacitated artificial terrorist troop, despite the extreme pain he felt, managed to reach for his gun and grabbed it.
As soon as the artificial terrorist troop, who was now crying his eyes out due to groin and abdomen pain from Kammy’s kick, aimed the gun at Kammy.
Kammy started to get scared, until Adam entered the laboratory and shot the troop, saving Kammy’s life.
Arty, Kammy, and Guy looked at Adam with surprised looks on their faces.
“Who are you?” Kammy asked.
“My name is Adam. I’m gonna get you three out of here,” Adam replied. “Now you three grab what you can carry and let’s go.”
As soon as the three grabbed everything they could carry, the four of them ran for the nearest spacecraft, but sadly, ran into a few artificial terrorist troops who happened to be present.
Adam opened fire, shooting them all…
ZAP ZAP ZAP ZAP ZAP!!!
All artificial terrorist troops fell lifelessly to the canvas of the Quasar Shark.
Next, the four boarded a spacecraft and took off for planet Connes.
“Next stop, Connes,” said Adam.
“Why are we going to Connes?” Arty asked.
“There are three people on Shore Springs who are innocent. Wallace had them sent there when they tried to expose his plan. We gotta go get them off that island,” said Adam.
“Don’t they have bugs implanted in their bodies?” Arty asked.
Adam shook his head and said, “The bugs are only effective on prisoners who’ve committed a serious offense. My guess is that Wallace didn’t know that.”
“Why are you helping us?” Kammy asked Adam.
“Because Wallace bombed Shion. . . my place of birth,” Adam answered.
“Thank God for you,” said Kammy.
“And plus, I’m not a terrorist, so I’d still be helping you,” Adam mentioned.
Kammy nodded her head in relief saying, “That’s a great thing to know.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡsriJtmgF8q
In the bridge of the Quasar Shark…
An artificial terrorist troop spotted on the holographic radar screen, one of their spacecrafts flying towards the planet Connes.
“Wallace!” the troop uttered.
“Yeah,” Wallace replied.
“Why is one of our spacecrafts headed for Connes?” the troop asked.
Wallace and a few of his troops approached the holographic radar screen.
“Something’s not adding up here,” said the artificial terrorist troop.
“This is too weird to us too,” said another artificial terrorist troop.
Suddenly, an alarm sounded. …This meant that the bodies of the artificial terrorist troops Adam shot to death had been discovered.
“What the hell?” Wallace said as he pressed a few holographic buttons that appeared in front of his face. This caused another holographic screen to appear, which showed the casualties that died by Adam’s hands. Almost immediately, Wallace was able to notice Kammy, Guy, and Arty gone.
“Those engineers! Adam helped them escape!” Wallace uttered. “Everyone get to a spacecraft NOW!”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ32z1FLWoPs
On planet Connes…
The spacecraft that contained Kammy, Guy, Arty, and Adam landed on Shore Springs. Justin, Jam, Ninka, Charles, Mark and Lanny ran up to the spacecraft as Kammy, Guy, Adam, and Arty stepped out.
“Oh, thank God you guys are still alive,” Adam said to Mark and Lanny. “Where’s Erica?”
“Erica’s still in the city,” Lanny replied. Knowing that Adam used to work for Wallace, Lanny asked, “Hold up. Who’s side are you on?”
“I was born on Shion.” Adam replied.
“Okay, that answers that,” Mark said. “How’d you four escape?”
“No time to discuss it,” Arty said. “Where’s Erica? Wallace’s troops probably found out about our disappearance from his ship and are probably on their way here.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡJBPOeZnF8j
At the World Union Authority headquarters…
Captain Zaya, along with the other World Union Authority troops, watched a holographic image of Wallace creating his troops and being the cause of the Orion space colony bombing.
“This message came from Shore Springs of the planet Connes. We must get there right away!” Captain Zaya said.
“Yes sir,” a portion of the World Union Authority troops replied.
Captain Zaya and a bunch of World Union Authority troops headed for many spacecrafts and flew into outer space towards planet Connes.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡSJiTm1A0l9
Moments later, on Shore springs…
It was a heavily chaotic war zone…
POW!!! ZAP ZAP ZAP!!!
…lasers being fired.
BOOM!!!
…explosions occurring.
It was chaos, chaos, and more CHAOS.
Artificial terrorist troops had arrived before Erica had a chance to board the spacecraft Adam arrived in.
Artificial terrorist troops shot many prisoners.
A small number of the prisoners, who managed to confiscate guns from some of the casualties, were returning fire.
One of the artificial terrorist troops bear hugged Ninka from the front. Ninka head bunted the troop, then delivered a powerful knee strike to his groin. The troop fell unconsciously to the ground before he even had time to scream in agony, let alone, even feel pain in his groin and be aware that Ninka had kneed him down there.
That’s how dangerous and good at H2H Ninka was.
Ninka then stumped on the artificial terrorist troop’s head.
Another artificial terrorist troop ran up behind Ninka.
Ninka turned and SLAMMED a side kick into that artificial terrorist troop’s stomach, knocking AAAAALLLLLLL of the air out of him.
Ninka than executed a 180 front roundhouse kick to the artificial terrorist troop’s head, killing him.
Well, to tell you the truth, with the devastating kick Ninka threw to that artificial terrorist troop’s stomach, he was honestly gonna die anyway.
An artificial terrorist troop aimed his gun at Ninka.
Just before the artificial terrorist troop could pull the trigger, Mark shot the troop from behind.
ZAP ZAP ZAP!!!
The artificial terrorist troop collapsed to the ground.
“Thanks Mark,” said Ninka as she picked up the troop’s gun.
“The World Union Authorities troops are on their way here now,” Mark said.
“Good,” Ninka replied. “That means they received our message.”
Ninka saw two artificial terrorist troops being about to shoot Mark from behind.
“Mark! Behind you!” said Ninka.
As Mark turned around, both he and Ninka shot those artificial terrorist troops.
ZAP ZAP ZAP ZAP ZAP ZAP!!!!
…sending them flying SO many feet back.
“We’re even now,” Ninka said to Mark, referring to the fact that Mark had just saved her life also.
Mark looked to Ninka and said, “Come on, it’s not safe here!”
As they both took off running, Ninka said, “Believe me, being here for a few years or more, I know.”
In another area of Shore Springs…
A group of artificial terrorist troops ran and stood on each side to the entrance of a facility.
One of the artificial terrorist troops kicked in the door,
WACK!!!
…Thinking that it would come open in the same direction he kicked it. However, the glass door only shattered.
“Crap!!” said the troop.
Adam came out of hiding from the other side of an old beat-up car and asked, “Guy’s trying to get in?”
The moment the group of artificial terrorist troops turned around, Adam shot them.
ZAP ZAP ZAP ZAP!!!!
Suddenly, Wallace and more of his troops came out of an alley shooting Adam.
ZAP ZAP ZAP ZAP ZAP ZAP ZAP!!!
…Seven shots, and Adam fell lifelessly to the ground.
“Let’s go, I saw more of them on the old basketball court!” Wallace said.
“Where’s the old basketball court!?!” asked one of the artificial terrorist troops.
“And isn’t there more than one basketball court in this city!?!” asked another artificial terrorist troop.
“Just follow me!” Wallace ordered.
Wallace and his few artificial terrorist troops took off running towards the old basketball court where they saw Jam and Charles beating artificial terrorist troops with nun-chucks.
WACK!!! WACK!!! WACK!!! WACK!!!!
What a bloodbath!!!
“The heck is going on there?” Wallace asked.
As soon as Charles and Jam were done with the troops on the basketball court, Wallace and the artificial terrorist troops opened fire at Charles and Jam.
Charles and Jam jumped to the ground to avoid being shot.
“Hey!!” Lanny said, as he and Justin came from around the corner shooting at Wallace and the artificial terrorist troops who were with him.
ZAP ZAP ZAP ZAP ZAP ZAP!!!!
Wallace and two of his artificial terrorist troops managed to escape while the others were shot to death.
One of the artificial terrorist troops who were shot to death was the last of the three troops who committed the murders in the Orion Colony.
Guy, Arty, and Kammy came out of the alley shooting the remaining artificial terrorist troops who hadn’t escaped. Charles and Jam quickly approached Guy, Arty, and Kammy.
“Thank you, guys,” Jam said.
“Where’s Wallace?” Charles asked, causing everyone to look about. “He was near you guys a second ago.”
They all looked to see the spacecrafts that Wallace and his men had arrived in taking off towards outer space.
“COWARDS!!!” Justin shouted to Wallace and his men, knowing they were aboard the spacecrafts.
“For get them,” Lanny said. “Maybe the World Union Authority troops will catch them.”
In another area, Renoa was faced off with about five artificial terrorist troops who failed to escape with Wallace. The area right above Renoa’s eye was busted and bleeding. One of Wallace’s troops got too close. Renoa kicked that particular troop in the throat.
That troop held his throat and fell to the ground. Renoa viciously executed a spinning heel kick to the head of another artificial terrorist troop, knocking him down. An artificial terrorist troop surprised Renoa with a kick to the back of the knee, causing her to fall forward. The remaining artificial terrorist troops started stumping the life out of Renoa.
Sifer showed up and stabbed one of the artificial terrorist troops in the stomach and threw the knife into the chest of another artificial terrorist troop.
The last remaining troop charged for Sifer.
Sifer threw a kick to the troop’s head, which snapped the troop’s neck. Sifer kneeled down over Renoa and nearly started crying.
“Renoa! Renoa! Speak to me!” Sifer uttered.
Renoa only laid there hurting and bleeding; both internally and externally.
In the area of the city where Justin saw Wallace take off, he, Mark, and Lanny shot at a few troops that were left. An artificial terrorist troop grabbed Lanny from behind. Lanny head bunted the troop, causing him to let go. Lanny then executed a spinning heel kick to that troop’s head, knocking him down. Justin, Lanny, and Mark turned to see two troops aiming their guns at them. Erica tapped them both on the shoulders and punched both to the ground. Justin shot both of those particular troops. The troop who Lanny knocked down reached for his gun, grabbed it, and aimed it at Lanny. Just before the troop could fire, Justin shot him.
Charles, Jam, and Ninka approached, then Arty, Kammy, and Guy showed up.
“HELP!!” Sifer yelled while helping Renoa to walk.
“What happened to Renoa?” Jam asked as they all quickly approached Renoa and Sifer.
“She’s dying!” Sifer said. “Wallace’s men jumped her! We need to get her to a medic!”
“Well the World Union Authorities are still on their way,” Lanny said.
“What!?!” Sifer uttered. “On the way!?!”
Everyone looked up to see the World Union Authority spacecrafts drawing closer and closer to the Connes soil.
“See, there they are now!” said Lanny.
The moment the spacecraft landed; the doors opened. Captain Zaya and the World Union Authority troops scampered out of the spacecraft.
Lanny and Sifer ran up to Captain Zaya.
“We received you guys’ message an hour ago,” said Captain Zaya.
Ninka looked to Mark and said, “I guess this is goodbye. You’re blessed to be getting out of here.”
“It was nice knowing you,” Mark replied. “Wish you all could come with the three of us who arrived here without a trial.”
Ninka and Mark hugged.
“Sir, please help my girlfriend!” Sifer uttered while pointing to her.
“Take her aboard the spacecraft!” Captain Zaya said to the other World Union Authority Troops while speaking of Renoa. “We’re taking her to a medic! Make sure you guys kill the bug in her first!”
“Yes sir!” a portion of the World Union Authority troops replied.
A group of World Union Authority troops ran up to Renoa and carried her aboard the spacecraft. The doors began closing as the spacecraft started lifting into the sky.
Justin looked at Zaya with a confused look.
“What’s the confused look for?” asked Captain Zaya.
“You brought five spacecrafts here just to tell us you received our message an hour ago?” asked Justin.
“Well answer this,” Zaya said. “How would all of you fit in one spacecraft?”
“What exactly does that question mean?” Ninka asked.
“Well, because of you guys’ effort to put Wallace away, you’re all coming with us,” Zaya said, causing them to look more confused. “Let me rephrase this. . . You’re all free as of today. You will all be returned to your home planets immediately.”
They all jumped up cheering.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡnfc3iQUU0T
Aboard one of the World Union Authority spacecrafts…
Lanny stood speaking with Captain Zaya.
“You said you and the others saw Wallace escape from Connes?” Captain Zaya asked.
“We tried our very best to capture him,” Lanny replied. “But he and some of his troop retreated like a big chicken.”
“Well now that we know what to expect when another nation is about to be attacked, Wallace will be dealt with the next time he makes a move,” said Captain Zaya.
“Hopefully every nation is on their guard now,” Lanny mentioned.
“They will be, from now on,” Captain Zaya replied.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡeuBdhLevY7
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡo12KXyxL67
CHAPTER 5 OF EPISODE 3.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡYWxRrXCNxx
In the parking lot of the Nebula Artillery Company…
Kammy, Guy, and Arty got into Kammy’s car.
The cushion at the bottom of the car inflated as the engine started.
The car backed out and glided off.
“I can’t believe the space artillery company gave us a second chance,” Guy said.
“Well, they saw on their surveillance holographic screens what happened to us, and we were all over the news,” Arty said.
“I’m just glad we’re back and they agreed to buy our design,” Kammy said. “Man, that preacher guy was something else.”
“What preacher guy?” Guy said.
“Uhh, the guy we met on the planet Connes,” Kammy said.
“Yeah, it’s a good thing he gets as many people saved as he can. Because we all have to spend eternity somewhere,” Arty said.
“That is so true,” Kammy said.
“We still have to hope and pray though, because Wallace is still out there,” Guy said.
“What we need to do is hope he doesn’t get a hold of our invention,” said Kammy.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡntqWTqgRcO
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡc4N9FRwLOm
On Mars…
Each city was under a dorm.
Each dorm was filled with oxygen.
The Martian cities could be seen through the dorms. A space plane entered the atmosphere of mars and entered one of the dorms.
At the space port, Mark stood speaking with Ninka as they both un-boarded a spaceplane.
“I didn’t know you were from this planet as well,” Mark said.
“Born and raised,” Ninka replied, then she mentioned, “Although my species descended in the Andromenda galaxy on the planet Utuis.”
“Ninka, ummm,” Mark said.
“Ummm what?” Ninka replied.
“Ninka, I think you’re really beautiful,” Mark complimented.
“Thank you,” Ninka replied.
“And I was wandering if you wanted to grab a bite to eat with me,” Mark kindly and nervously requested.
“If you’re planning on buying, then let’s do it,” Ninka accepted.
Mark nodded. Both Ninka and Mark joined hands and started towards the food court of the spaceport.
“You know, before the World Union Authority troops told us we were all free to return to our home planets, I thought I was gonna have to say goodbye to you,” Ninka said.
“Well I couldn’t be happier that you didn’t think right,” said Mark.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡh9IaBJsMZq
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡt69IJeBUO3
On planet Langhill…
Murna, who was years older, sat in a chair reading a book when suddenly, there was a knock at the door.
“Coming!” Murna said.
Murna pressed a button near a screen that was built into the wall. Justin’s face appeared on the screen, however, Murna didn’t recognize him. Murna opened the door. “Yes, may I help you?”
“Yes ma’am. Does a Murna Cone still live here?” Justin asked.
“Justin?” Murna said as she recognized Justin’s voice.
“It’s me, mom,” Justin said.
Justin and Murna hugged.
“Justin, how’d you get off of Shore Springs?” Murna asked, not POSSIBLY being able to have a SLIGHT clue or piece of understanding of how Justin could be standing in her presents.
“That is a hard and long story,” Justin replied. “But, there’s a lot I need to tell you. . . about me,” Justin said, referring to the fact that he has accepted Jesus.
“Come on in,” Murna said.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ6xobnnk0NR
Aboard a spaceship…
Lanny, Charles, Jam, and Erica, sat together at a table.
“I’m so glad to be off that island,” said Jam.
“The UK and Korea is probably on Wallace’s hit list,” Lanny said. “And if it is, they’re ready.”
“Well, I don’t think Wallace will be trying to conquer any other nation again soon,” Charles said. “Especially if everyone’s on their guard now.”
“I’m just glad to be free,” Erica said.
“So am I, and I thank the Lord,” Charles said.
“Yeah, so do I,” Jam added.
“What do you and Charles plan to do with your freedom?” Lanny asked.
“Me,” Jam said. “Hopefully the O’syrus military will take me.”
“Isn’t that possibly one of Wallace’s targets?” Lanny asked. “I mean, every nation affiliated with the Orion space colony has been getting conquered lately.”
“That’s why I wanna be a part of the O’syrus military,” Jam answered. “I wanna protect it along with the others affiliated.”
“That’s a good reason to join,” said Erica. “To protect the other nations affiliated, I’m gonna work for the World Union Authorities.”
“Have they accepted you already?” Lanny asked Erica.
“I haven’t applied yet actually,” Erica replied. “But as soon as I get back to my home planet I’m gonna do that.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ2br5uCfgGW
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡfm8Fyxqs8B
On planet Koplu…
It was a beautiful scene in this tropical area, with all four full moons illuminating the sky along with the many stars, for this planet was near the center of the galaxy. …So the nights weren’t that dark.
What a remarkably beautiful scene though.
Because of the excessive light the plants receive from the blue star sun and the many near-by stars, the plants on Koplu grew extremely tall and extremely fast.
That’s what makes this tropical land so beautiful.
In a restaurant, the star infested night sky could be seen through the window Renoa sat next to. The song, ‘Heaven Must Have Sent You From Above,’ began to play. It was a very old song. Renoa prayed to God saying, “Dear God, thank you for our freedom. . .”
Sifer, who had a ring case in his hand, made his way to the table saying, “Who are you speaking to?”
“I was praying; thanking God for freeing us,” Renoa replied.
“Renoa. . . I’ve wanted to say this for a long time,” Sifer said.
Renoa saw the ring case Sifer held and said, “Give that too me.”
Sifer gave Renoa the ring case. The moment Renoa opened it, she became extremely surprised. “Awww. . . Sifer, this is the most beautiful thing I’ve seen in years. . . The answer is yes,” Renoa said, suspecting that Sifer was about to propose to her.
‘And she was right. He was…’
They both stood up and hugged each other. The hug turned into a slow dance to the song currently playing.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡtadyZY2Lhh
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡxwVXDxMgXf
EPISODE 4 THE SURVIVOR.
CHAPTER 1 OF EPISODE 4.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ5gBv7xf0DG
Thirty years later according to Earth’s calendar…
On the planet Vecal…
On the docks by a lake, many people were fishing while relaxing on their lawn chairs and blankets.
A large portion of the fishermen were intelligent alien life forms.
There were a few clouds covering only parts of the pink sky.
Two moons were barely visible through this pink atmosphere.
One moon was full while the other was a waxing crescent.
Sifer, who was now in his late fifties and had much gray hair, sat with his daughter Anjillika, who was also a daughter of Renoa. Anjillika, was the youngest of two children and was a tall, beautiful brunette with brown eyes. Two of Anjillika’s duffle bags sat on the blanket next to her. Anjillika was an O’syrus Space Marine, who was about to return to O’syrus from a two week leave.
“What time are you supposed to be at the spaceport?” Sifer asked Anjillika.
“A cab is on its way to get me,” Anjillika replied. “I have to be at the spaceport in thirty Earth minutes. Where’s mom?”
“I just spoke to her while you were at the car. She’s working late today,” Sifer answered.
Sifer turned just in time to see a flying anti-gravity taxicab hovering around the parking lot.
As the cab came to a stop, it remained a foot and a half above the ground.
Sifer automatically assumed that the taxicab was looking for Anjillika, and he was correct.
Anjillika turned to see the cab and said, “I think that’s for me.”
“I think so too,” Sifer added.
Charles, who was now in his late fifties and had salt and pepper hair, stepped out of the cab seconds after the door automatically opened.
Sifer immediately recognized Charles, then stood up while saying, “Oh my God, that’s Charles.”
“Dad, you know him?” Anjillika asked while surprised.
“Yes, I knew him. We were on Shore Springs together on the planet Connes thirty years ago,” Sifer said.
Anjillika picked up her duffle bags. Both she and Sifer approached Charles.
“Charles, what’s happening?” Sifer happily greeted.
What a long-time-no-see moment this was about to be.
“Huh???” Charles said as his face gained a confused look. “Who are you?”
“You don’t remember me?” asked Sifer. “We were on Shore Springs together back in ‘98’ according to Earth’s Calendar.”
“’98’?” Charles said while gaining an even stronger confused look. “That’s 70 years from now.”
“2198,” said Sifer. “Remember?”
Charles thought for a second, then said, “Man that was thirty years ago. I met a lot of people on Shore Springs.”
‘Man, what is it gonna take to get Charles to remember me?’ Sifer thought. But then, Sifer also thought, ‘But it being thirty Earth years, it’s understandable why it’s so hard.’
“Me and my wife programmed a spacecraft to fly the evidence regarding George Wallace being behind the terrorist attacks of the Orion space colony to the World Union Authorities,” Sifer reminded.
“Guys, I have a space plane to catch,” said Anjillika while being slightly impatient.
It suddenly hit Charles, causing him to say, “Okay, yeah; you and Renoa. I remember you both.”
“This is my daughter, Anjillika,” Sifer said.
“Hi,” Anjillika said as she shook hands with Charles.
“I’m Charles.” Charles looked to Sifer and said, “Alright, we’ll have to pick this conversation up another time. Your daughter’s in a hurry.”
“Okay,” Sifer said, then gave Anjillika a hug. “Honey, be careful up there in space.”
“Don’t worry, Dad,” Anjillika replied. “We are totally on our guard and on top of things. And I’m a survivor.”
“I love you,” said Sifer.
“I love you too.” Anjillika said.
The moment the doors to the taxicab opened, both Charles and Anjillika stepped into the car.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ1mTwaDGKUG
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡXIqxh2h1PQ
In the flying cab; moments later…
Charles drove Anjillika through the city while making his way to the spaceport. They were near their destination.
“I didn’t know you knew my father,” Anjillika said.
“I knew your father and your mother,” Charles replied. “We were trapped on planet Connes together thirty Earth years ago.”
“My parents told me and my older brother all about living in Shore Springs thirty Earth years ago,” Anjillika said. “Funny to me that I’m a human and I never been to earth before. I’m gonna go there next time I take a leave.”
“You should. It’s beautiful. Out of all the planets in the Universe, Earth is most special, because Jesus lived and died on it,” Charles said.
“Are you a believer?” Anjillika asked Charles.
“I’m a believer, yes. And I’ll pray with you to accept Jesus into your life if you’re not,” Charles offered.
“No, I’m super. But thank you,” Anjillika declined while having the mentality that because she’s young, she has much time to accept Jesus later. THIS, of course, was a WRONG WAY FOR HER TO BE THINKING. …because like they always say, ‘The next day ain’t promised to nobody!’
The cab finally landed at the busy space port, where space vessels, space crafts, and spaceplanes took off.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡiJ4kVbVPQq
In outer space…
OH MY GOD WHAT A BEAUTIFUL INTERSTELLAR TOURIST ATTRACTION. …Lightning could be seen flashing in a blue cloud nebula that was light years away.
A spaceship known as the Quasar Shark ambled along through space towards a giant asteroid.
Wallace and his artificial terrorist troops had just awakened out of a thirty-year cold sleep.
Wallace also had just produced many more troops.
There were hidden chips on the giant asteroid that was near the Quasar Shark.
The chips were programmed to cause the meteor to zoom through space and hit a target, which is the weapon Guy, Kammy, and Arty had designed three decades ago.
AUH OH; AND OH NO! …more so, oh GOD no!!!
It wasn’t easy for Wallace to get his hands on this high-tech equipment, however, somehow, he accomplished it.
…and that’s the sad part!
In the bridge of the Quazar Shark, Wallace’s artificial terrorist troops typed on floating holographic buttons at an incredible speed, programming the glowing twinkling chips on the giant rock to zoom towards O’syrus.
Wallace automatically assumed that if an asteroid was to hit O’syrus, neither he nor his troops would be accused of attacking it, since people would assume that it was an accident.
At least Wallace was glad HE thought so…
The holographic screens that hovered a few inches above the keyboards that Wallace’s troops sat in front of each showed an image of the asteroid.
Wallace and his troops were preparing to press a button, which would cause the asteroid to explode and become many asteroids zooming towards the O’syrus space colony.
Auh man, here we go!!!
“Three. . . Two. . . One. . . Launch,” said Wallace, just before he pressed the button that caused the asteroid to shatter into thousands of more asteroids. Every piece of the asteroid headed for the O’syrus space colony.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡlsjExWH8Kl
Around the O’syrus space colony…
Ships and spaceplanes were docking and taking off.
Beneath the artificial atmosphere of this space colony, a door, which was an entrance to a compartment, opened.
Anjillika, Wing Commander Jam Steward, along with hundreds of other people, came walking through the door with everything they could carry.
They had just got off a spacecraft that had just docked.
Wing Commander Jam Steward was now in her early fifties and had a little gray hair.
Congrats on the O’syrus military accepting her 30 earth years ago despite her criminal record by the way… Jam, that day, had never been so happy…
So anyway, Jam looked extremely great for her age and didn’t mind revealing it. She also looked fabulous in her O’syrus Space Marine uniform.
“I spoke to your buddy Charles today on the way to the spaceport on the planet Vecal, ma’am,” said Anjillika.
“Charles?” Jam said while surprised, for it’s been a while since she had seen Charles. “I remember Charles.” Jam looked at Anjillika funny and asked, “How the heck do you know Charles? And how do you know that me and Charles used to know each other?”
“My father knew Charles back on Shore Springs of the planet Connes, ma’am,” Anjillika answered.
“There were hundreds of us trapped on Connes. Who’s who?” Jam quoted.
“My father’s name is Sifer, ma’am,” said Anjillika. “He and my mom programmed a century old spacecraft to fly to the World Union Authorities. The spacecraft is 130 years old now.”
“Oh yeah,” Jam said with a jogged memory. “I knew both of your parents.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡcgzSOu5ME3
Somewhere else on the O’syrus Colony…
Justin Cone, who was now fifty-eight years old, sat writing in his journal.
Suddenly, an alarm that was set off by the asteroids zooming in the direction of the O’syrus space colony woke Justin up out of his deep thought.
Justin set down his journal and pressed a few buttons on a holographic color-coded keyboard.
A holographic screen appeared in front of Justin, showing the asteroids that were scampering towards them.
In another area of the colony, Jam, and hundreds of troops scampered for their cockpits. Jam and the other troops knew what to do. They occupied their cockpits and flew towards the asteroids.
“Okay, we know what to do!” said Jam. “Let’s take those asteroids out before they take us out!”
“Yes, Wing Commander,” the O’syrus Marines replied.
As soon as they were near the zooming asteroids, they fired as many lasers as possible towards the asteroids. However, the hidden chips on the asteroids caused the asteroids to dodge the lasers.
“Something’s wrong, ma’am,” said one of the O’syrus Marines to Jam on his spacecraft’s tellicommunicator. “The asteroids are dodging our fire power!”
“This is impossible!” Jam said.
Every spacecraft exploded as soon as the asteroids hit them. Thousands of asteroids continued towards O’syrus.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ4mSUjdj7V2
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡABrR4aP8BO
In the bridge of the O’syrus Colony…
Anjillika was monitoring the zooming asteroids that had just wrecked all the spacecrafts.
Anjillika then hit the evacuation button, letting everyone know to get to a retrieval boat as soon as possible.
In another area of the O’syrus space colony, Justin headed for the nearest retrieval boat. Many other people panicked while heading for every retrieval boat close by. People were knocked down and trampled on. It was total chaos. Justin finally found a retrieval boat and boarded it, where he found Anjillika in the pilot’s seat, and three other innocent civilians in the passenger’s seats.
“Guys got room for one more!?! Justin asked.
Anjillika pressed a holographic button, which closed the retrieval boat’s door. “You’re in here already,” Anjillika answered Justin, then she said, “Listen, I saw our pilots destroyed. These are asteroids with hidden homing devices on them!”
“Will you just fly us out of here!?!” uttered a nervous, frustrated, and terrified Justin.
“Fasten your seatbelts!” Anjillika replied.
Anjillika flew the retrieval boat out of the space colony as fast as she could. The asteroids began pounding against the O’syrus colony, causing it to explode chunks at a time.
You would think in this generation, space colonies would be protected by shields that no weapon or interstellar natural disaster could penetrate.
The escaping retrieval boats were being hit by the asteroids as well.
Anjillika began flying the retrieval boat towards the planet Greacher, which was the nearest planet.
“I’m gonna land this thing on the planet Greacher and I’ll notify the World Union Authorities,” said Anjillika.
Suddenly, there was an alarm. “Emergency, Emergency, Emergency. . .” said the computerized voice of the retrieval boat. An alarm sounded. “Emergency. . .”
“The heck’s going on?” asked Justin.
Anjillika pressed a few holographic buttons.
“Pilot, what’s going on!?!” another one of the passengers asked.
“Will you give me a minute!?!” Anjillika said while still pressing holographic buttons. A holographic image of a huge piece of the asteroid appeared. By the way the asteroid appeared on the holographic screen, it was obvious that the asteroid was catching up to the retrieval boat.
“Can you fly this thing any faster, ma’am!?!” one of the NERVOUS and TERRIFIED passengers asked.
“No! This is the retrieval boat’s top speed!” Anjillika replied.
The hidden chips that were attached to the asteroids were sensing body heat and causing the asteroid to move faster and faster towards the retrieval boat.
THEN…
Well, you can only guess what happened next. …AND LUCKY GUESS TOO!!!
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡah2WnnxFYV
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡyetwt5Bj1E
CHAPTER 2 OF EPISODE 4.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡFBhflC4lge
On the planet Greacher…
The sun was about to set in the south.
The sky became a lighter color bluish gray as it reached further and further to Greacher’s rugged rocky mountain infested horizon.
A few moons were visible in the north portion of the sky where there was the least amount of sunlight.
Anti gravity cars hovered and glided a few feet above the streets of Cusmer City.
People walked about the streets. Somewhere in the town, there was an orphanage where troubled kids who were unable to live with their parents and had been through hell were raised. An anti-gravity flower delivery truck parallel parked in front of the orphanage. On the inside of the orphanage, people were practicing martial arts. Some kids kicked the punching bags, some were sparring, and others practiced martial art forms.
The flower delivery guy, who had gray skin and yellow eyes, from the delivery truck outside the orphanage, entered while carrying blue roses, which were commonly grown on Greacher soil. A human Asian male by the name of Master Yong, who was a Japanese martial arts master for the orphanage, noticed the delivery guy.
“Keep practicing your kata,” Master Yong commanded the students whom he was working with.
Master Yong approached the flower delivery guy and asked, “How can I help you?”
“Is there a Maggie here?” asked the flower delivery guy. “I have a delivery.”
“I’ll get her for you,” Master Yong said. “Stay here.”
Master Yong headed up the stairs to get Maggie, who was a very beautiful five-foot ten-inch blond woman, at about eighteen years of age. Maggie, and her older brother Robert, lived in this orphanage sense childhood, since their parents, Mark and Ninka, passed away before they both turned ten. Both were martial arts assistant teachers under Master Yong. Maggie happened to be leading the children in kicking drills.
“Maggie,” Master Yong called out, getting Maggie’s attention.
“Yes Master,” Maggie responded as she turned and bowed to Master Yong.
Master Yong bowed back and said, “Someone downstairs for you.”
“Thank you, Master,” Maggie said seconds before both she and Master Yong started down the stairs.
Master Yong went back to teaching the children he was working with.
Maggie approached the flower delivery guy while noticing the roses. Maggie sighed, laughed, then said, “This guy is way to obsessed.”
‘How romantic though,’ Maggie thought to herself as well.
“Apparently, somebody loves you,” said the flower delivery guy.
“Oh, believe me. He DOES love me,” Maggie said as she received an electronic pad from the flower delivery guy and signed it. Maggie handed the pad back to the flower delivery guy and said, “Thank you.”
The delivery guy handed the blue roses to Maggie and said, “Enjoy your flowers ma’am.”
“Thank you,” Maggie repeated.
As the delivery guy exited the orphanage, Maggie read the card that came with the roses. The card read:
‘Dear Maggie,
I know it’s not your birthday. And I know it’s not a holiday on any planet we’ve
colonized so far. . . These roses are just to remind you that I really love you.
Love Morex.
Earth time, October 3, 2228’
“Aww,” Maggie said as she smiled and headed back up stairs.
Later that night…
The stars and the nearby huge gaseous planets which had two rings each, were visible in the dark bluish gray sky.
An anti-gravity car hovered down the road at 300mph.
Maggie and Robert were in this car, Robert on the driver’s side.
Maggie spoke with Morex, who was five years older than herself, had curly blond hair, and was shown on an eight by ten-inch holographic screen that hovered above the dashboard of the car. Morex was the same species as Robert and Maggie, and a former middle weight championship boxer who didn’t retire undefeated.
“Thanks for sending me flowers for nothing,” Maggie said to Morex with the greatest attitude of gratitude.
“They weren’t for nothing.” Morex quoted. “I told you it’s because I love you.”
“Well, I really love you too,” Maggie replied.
“Well, my break is over,” Morex said as he looked at his watch. “I’ll talk to you in a little bit.”
“Alright honey, bye,” said Maggie.
“Talk to you later, Robert,” Morex said.
“Keep sending my sister gifts,” Robert encouraged. “She loves them.”
Morex waved his hand just before the holographic screen vanished.
“You have SOME boyfriend, Maggie,” said Robert.
“Yes, and he won’t stop spoiling me,” Maggie said. “And we’ve only been together for what, three months now. Three Earth months, not Greacher months.”
“Yeah. And I bet he can’t thank God enough that you’re his,” Robert humored.
Both Maggie and Robert saw Anjillika limping along the street. Being that Anjillika could barely hold herself up while limping, both Robert and Maggie could tell that Anjillika was hurt.
“Who on Greacher is that?” Robert asked.
“I don’t know,” Maggie replied.
Anjillika suddenly collapsed.
“Oh my God!” Robert and Maggie said simultaneously.
“Robert pull over please, now!” Maggie said.
Robert pulled to the side of the road and stopped in front of Anjillika. Both Robert and Maggie got out of the car and rushed over to Anjillika, who was still cautious.
“Ma’am, are you okay, who did this to you,” asked Robert.
“What happened?” Maggie asked.
“We were attacked. The O’syrus space colony was hit!” Anjillika replied while breathing extra hard. “O’syrus is gone! Get me to a hospital!” Anjillika suddenly passed out.
“She died!” Robert said.
Maggie moved closer to Anjillika, kneeled down, and checked to see if there was a pulse on Anjillika’s neck, and there was. “She’s not dead! Call an ambulance!” Maggie said.
“Maggie, there’s no time!,” Robert said, then he mentioned, “She’s hurt too badly! We’re gonna have to take her to the medic ourselves!”
“Well help me put her in the car!” Maggie demanded.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡhgfO4kJ1Cq
In the hospital…
Robert and Maggie were in the emergency room with Anjillika, who was now awake.
“Thank you both so much for saving my life,” Anjillika said.
“It’s alright. . . We didn’t have much of a choice,” said Robert.
“How are you feeling?” Maggie asked.
“I feel extremely weak,” Anjillika replied. “I’m surprised I even walked as far as I did after our retrieval boat crashed in the desert.”
“Did you see yourself on the news?” Robert asked.
Anjillika received a surprised look on her face. “The press was here at the hospital?”
“They were here, yes,” Robert said. “Regarding the fact that you’re still alive after your retrieval boat crashed.”
“The retrieval boat wasn’t programmed to crash land on soil,” Anjillika said. “The impact from the asteroid must have jammed the retrieval boat’s programming and caused it to land just anywhere.”
“Anjillika, you’re all over the media, and they played the same broadcast about fifty times tonight,” said Maggie.
“Oh my God!!” said Anjillika, causing Robert and Maggie to gain confused looks on their faces.
“What are you being so hysterical for?” Maggie asked.
“My passengers,” Anjillika said. “Where are they?”
“I’m sorry,” said Maggie. “According to the news, you’re the only one who survived that crash.”
Suddenly, the door slid open, allowing a security guard to enter.
“Umm Ms. . . Anjillika,” the security guard said. “The press is back. Do you wanna talk to them?”
“I do,” Anjillika replied. “I always wanted to be famous.”
The security guard allowed the press to enter just before he exited.
“Ms. . .,” said the lady who held the microphone.
“My name is Anjillika,” Anjillika said.
“How are you feeling after the loss of the O’syrus space colony, and being the only survivor?” the woman asked Anjillika.
“Well, I survived, that’s enough for me,” said Anjillika. “I mean, I can’t stop feeling bad over the fact that a bunch of asteroids hit O’syrus and our military couldn’t do a darn thing about it. And I’m sorry for those who this situation has shocked.”
“Yes. People everywhere ARE mourning about this situation,” the woman said.
“Hold on. There was something about those asteroids that didn’t seem right,” Anjillika said.
“What did you notice?” the lady asked.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡr5i5K1Eecn
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡnpdb06V287
Meanwhile, aboard the Quasar Shark…
Auh boy!!!
Wallace sat watching this broadcast and was listening to every word Anjillika said to the press.
Auh boy was said by me because, for Wallace to be watching this, and in turn, learning that Anjillika survived this attack, this meant a bad situation for Anjillika.
But hopefully the support Anjillika can get from her new friends, Robert and Maggie, would do her a Universe of good.
“Before O’syrus was struck, every time we fired ammunition at these asteroids in attempt to prevent this incident, the asteroids would dodge our fire power,” said Anjillika. “Asteroids don’t do that. And we were being CHASED by an asteroid as well.”
“So you believe there was some sort of heat seeker on these asteroids,” the lady guessed luckily.
“Yes,” Anjillika replied. “That means that this had to be some sort of terrorist attack. Asteroids do not dodge fire power and chase spacecrafts. This sounds like something Governor George Wallace himself would do. He’s a terrorist that I learned about in school. Even though it’s thirty years later, he could still be alive committing terrorism.”
Oh… Now Anjillika done said TOO MUCH!!! Unknowingly though, being unaware that Wallace was watching.
Wallace hit his hand on the dashboard saying, “Crap it!” This drew the attention of other artificial terrorist troops. Wallace snapped his fingers, causing the holographic screen to show static, then vanish. “That girl is suspicious that the asteroid incident was caused by terrorist, and she suspects that I’m behind it!”
“That’s the truth, Governor,” an artificial terrorist troop quoted. “But nobody knows it’s us for sure. That girl is only BLINDLY suspecting you.”
“No, they don’t know it’s me for sure yet,” Wallace quoted, then he said, “And I need a plan to keep that from happening. We must kill that girl before the World Union Authorities find out that I did this.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡzgLhnQaX4M
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡGkHxQ5a655
CHAPTER 3 OF EPISODE 4.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡI2NaVvINfx
Robert sat in his living room watching and listening to Lanny preach.
Lanny, who was thirty years older, had become a media evangelist ever since he was free from the island of shore springs.
“Way to go, Lanny,” Robert said.
Suddenly, there was a knock at the door, then a buzzing sound. Robert picked up a remote, aimed it at the door, then pressed the button, which allowed him to see Anjillika in the form of a hologram, who was standing on the other side of the door. However, Anjillika was unable to see Robert. Anjillika knocked once more, then pressed the buzzer. Robert pressed another button on the remote, which caused Anjillika’s holographic image to vanish. The door slid open.
“Anjillika, how’d you find me?” Robert asked as he got up and approached Anjillika.
“Maggie and Morex,” Anjillika replied.
“What the heck, come inside,” Robert said as he reached the door.
Anjillika entered while observing her surroundings and said, “You really have the place fixed up nice here.” The door slid closed.
“Thanks,” Robert gratefully replied. “And make yourself at home.”
Anjillika sat down on the couch.
“How’d you get into the gate?” Robert asked.
“Maggie gave me the code,” Anjillika answered.
Robert picked up a pad that had different color buttons on it and handed it to Anjillika.
“Something to drink?” Robert asked.
Anjillika shook her head saying, “I’m not really thirsty.” Anjillika handed the pad back to Robert.
Robert sat down on the couch next to Anjillika and set the pad on the nightstand.
“Oh my God,” Anjillika said.
“What’s oh my God?” Robert asked with the most extreme curiosity, which sounded more like the utter most worry and concern. …that’s because IT WAS!!!
“I just realized something,” Anjillika quoted.
Robert had a confused look on his face while saying, “Okay, is this thought a good idea? A good thought?”
“No!” Anjillika snapped. Then she mentioned, “What I just realized is, if the O'syrus bombing WAS really a terrorist act, then who ever WAS behind the destruction of O’syrus is probably looking for me by now.”
“We’ll keep an eye out and protect you,” Robert promised.
“Who’s we? Just you, your sister, and Morex?” Anjillika asked.
Robert nodded and said, “If you’re right about the O’syrus incident being a terrorist attack, then we have not much of a choice.”
Anjillika received a confused look on her face while asking, “You’re not making enough sense. How are you three gonna protect us from these army of terrorists? You guys are gonna be outnumbered. …out GUNNED.”
“True, but if they want you, they’ll have to turn this entire community upside down to find you. They’ll have to turn the entire planet upside down,” suggested Robert.
“And they’ll probably do it,” Anjillika suggested.
“Yeah, we thought of that too. . . If you want I can pray to God for your protection,” Robert offered.
“I’d like that,” Anjillika accepted.
“You would? Then I guess you’re a Christian,” Robert mentioned.
“No. My parents and my older brother are though,” Anjillika said.
“Well, you can change that right now if you wish,” Robert said.
“You really think I should?” Anjillika asked.
“Anjillika, where would you have gone if you wouldn’t have survived that retrieval boat crash like your other passengers didn’t?” Robert asked rhetorically.
“That’s a good point,” Anjillika said, then she mentioned, “But I don’t know if I’m good enough for God to accept me yet. That’s why I’m the only non-Christian in my family.”
“Anjillika, you’re missing the point. You don’t have to be perfect for God to accept you; because none of us are perfect anyway. Our good works could never reach God’s standards. You don’t fix yourself to go to God. You go to God and HE fixes you,” Robert corrected.
A confused look now claimed Anjillika’s face as she said, “Again you’re not making sense.”
“I’m making perfect sense,” Robert calmly argued.
“Robert, you’re saying that even though I’m not perfect, God will accept me anyway,” Anjillika asked.
“I wasn’t perfect when He accepted ME. And I’m still not perfect. We have to make the decision to accept Jesus. I mean, what have your parents been teaching you all these years?” Robert clarified.
Anjillika’s eyes dropped. She took a moment to think about her retrieval boat crashing, then said, “Than you’re right. This is something I must defiantly do now.”
“If you know you’re ready for God, let Him know,” Robert suggested.
Anjillika began praying with all of her heart saying, “Dear Lord Jesus. . . I believe You died on the cross for me and was raised for my justification. . . I want Your blood to wash away my sins. I now receive You as my savior and Lord. . . Amen.”
“Anjillika, this is the greatest decision you’ll ever make,” Robert said.
The two hugged.
“My parents are gonna be so happy when they find out about this moment,” Anjillika mentioned.
“They WILL be,” Robert quoted, then he recommended, “Now that you accepted Jesus, what I would do if I were you is read two chapters of the Old Testament in the Bible a day, then one chapter of the New Testament a day, until you run completely out of Bible.”
“Okay, what happens when I run out of Bible?” Anjillika cluelessly asked.
“Actually, you never run out of Bible,” Robert self-corrected, then he said, “I recommend you attend the youth groups me, Maggie, and Morex attend. There, you’ll learn how to grow spiritually. I mean, at least attend the youth groups until you’re ready to return to your home planet.”
“That sounds like a great idea,” Anjillika agreed.
“And one other thing I need you to know, and to do,” Robert mentioned.
“What other thing is that?” Anjillika asked.
“Now that you have Jesus, Satan will attack you more than ever, just because you’re God’s child. You have to read the book of Psalms to Satan and his demons every time they attack you,” Robert said.
“Okay. What happens than?” Anjillika asked.
“Every time you read your Bible to Satan and his demons; they’ll flee from you. That’s how you fight the Devil and his demons. They will come at you in one way, and flee from you in seven ways,” Robert revealed. “And if you attend a bible preaching church on the regular basis, they’ll also teach you how to fight against the Devil and his army whenever they attack you. Because we can’t fight the Devil and his army in our own strength. We’re not strong enough.”
Anjillika received a convinced look on her face and said, “Oh. So I’m supposed to fight Satan and his demons with religion?”
“No, Anjillika,” Robert corrected. “Christianity is not a religion. It’s a relationship with God.”
“Okay. All this time I didn’t know that,” Anjillika said, then she mentioned, “That’s why I never accepted Jesus prior to tonight. Because all this time I thought Christianity was a religion, and I don’t like the fact of joining any religion.”
“Satan and his army absolutely LOVES for lost unsaved people to think that way, in order to keep people from accepting Jesus into their lives,” Robert clarified. “Religion says you have to earn your way to heaven, while Christianity reaches out to people.”
Suddenly there was a buzz at the door. Robert pressed a button on his remote. A holographic image of Morex and Maggie appeared.
“What a surprise,” Robert said.
“They probably came to see about ME,” said Anjillika.
Robert pressed two buttons. Maggie and Morex’s holographic images vanished, and the door slid open.
Maggie and Morex entered.
“Hey guys, what’s up?” Robert asked.
“We came to check on Anjillika,” said Morex.
“Anjillika!” Maggie said. “I see you found Robert’s apartment complex. . . and his apartment. And I see that you’re physically doing a lot better.”
“I’m doing a lot better spiritually too,” said Anjillika.
Both Maggie and Morex received confused looks on their faces.
“Doooeees that mean what I think it means?” Maggie asked.
“Yes, Maggie,” said Robert. “Anjillika’s a new Christian now.”
“You’re a new Christian?” Maggie asked as she gave Anjillika a hug.
“It happened right before you and Morex showed up,” said Anjillika. “Thanks to your brother here.” Anjillika pointed at Robert while quoting her last word in the sentence.
“Actually, God is the one you need to thank. I’m just letting God use me,” said Robert.
“Hey Anjillika, cool move,” Morex complimented, then he added, “Best move you’ll ever make.”
“Anjillika,” Robert said, getting her attention. “Maybe one day this week one of us can take you shopping.”
A confused look began claiming Anjillika’s face as she said, “Shopping?”
“Yeah,” Robert said. “I mean, don’t you think you’ve been trapped in that Space Marine uniform long enough?” Robert asked, causing Anjillika to see the point.
“I’ll have to agree with that,” said Anjillika. “But I don’t have any credits to shop with. The bank I banked with was in O’syrus. Now it’s gone.”
“Anjillika, I’ll tell you what,” Maggie said as she pulled her credit chip out of her purse. “Come with me.”
“Tonight?” Anjillika asked.
“Now,” said Maggie. “We’re gonna get you some new clothes.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ8XJ4t01jVh
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡZM4LRPJpyC
At the mall…
Morex sat with Robert in the food court of the mall while drinking a soda.
Both Morex and Robert were near a bunch of blue plastic roses.
On the other side of these roses, an artificial terrorist troop sat reading a holographic media news screen.
The holographic media screen had a picture of Anjillika.
The headlines read on the holographic media screen: O’syrus survivor suspects that the O’syrus incident was a terrorist attack!!
By the way, this style of cursive writing you just saw above this sentence on this page is EXACTLY what the cursive writing of the headlines looked like on the media screen that the artificial terrorist troop was reading. …JUST THOUGHT YOU’D LIKE TO KNOW!!!
Auh gee!!! Lord have mercy!!! And this is why I’m tripping right now.
Morex and Robert didn’t know there was an artificial terrorist troop sitting so close to them, that he was about to overhear Morex and Robert’s conversation.
“Do you really believe that terrorist caused those asteroids to hit O’syrus?” Morex asked, taking the artificial terrorist troop’s attention away from the news paper he was reading.
Like I just said, he’s overhearing them.
Auh oh!!! ‘THE BIG’ Auh oh!!!
Know why? Because this will mean BIG trouble for Anjillika!
“It most likely did happen that way, from what Anjillika witnessed,” said Robert.
Morex couldn’t POSSIBLY agree more as he said, “Yeah, most likely. I mean, think about how the news bulletin showed those asteroids moving out of the way of the fire power that came from the O’syrus spacecrafts according to Anjillika’s recorded thoughts. And how those asteroids chased after the retrieval boats that were retreating from the targeted O’syrus colony. Those asteroids MUST have had some sort of heat seeking devices on them. Asteroids don’t chase people. . . Or spacecrafts in this case. Nor do they dodge lasers. Maybe there’s some secret weapon out there we haven’t heard about yet.”
Feeling like he didn’t need to eaves drop any further, the artificial terrorist troop stood up to see Robert and Morex, then took off in a huge hurry. Robert looked to see the artificial terrorist troop scampering away from their area, bumping into people.
“Who’s the nutcase?” asked Morex rhetorically.
“I’m guessing that question is rhetorical,” Robert replied. “Cause I have no idea who the nutcase is.”
Robert turned to see Anjillika and Maggie exiting one of the stores while carrying a few bags. Anjillika had changed clothes.
“Let’s go. The girls are finished,” said Robert.
Both Morex and Robert began approaching Anjillika and Maggie.
“Are we ready to be out of here?” Robert asked.
“We ARE out of here,” Anjillika responded.
“Here, let me take some of those bags.” Morex said to Anjillika and Maggie.
“Yeah, me too,” Robert said.
Robert and Morex took some of the bags.
The four then headed for the exit.
While on the outside of the mall, the four passed by the artificial terrorist troop who was eaves dropping on Morex and Robert’s conversation.
This is where and when it gets REALLY bad.
The artificial terrorist troop was speaking with Wallace in a telecommunicater booth.
Wallace could be seen from the shoulders up on a holographic screen that was inside the booth.
Three more artificial terrorist troops showed up at the booth.
“Did you find the girl from the news they recorded the thoughts of?” Wallace asked.
“No. But I was sitting not too far from some guys who were with the girl,” the artificial terrorist troop replied.
“And how do you know those guys were with this girl?” asked Wallace.
“Number one, the same guy I saw standing by Anjillika when she was on the media, he was sitting across from his friend. And number two, I know it’s them because of what they were saying,” said the artificial terrorist troop.
The artificial terrorist troop in the booth turned to see Robert, Anjillika, Morex, and Maggie standing on the curb while waiting for Robert’s car, which was driving in their direction while in auto-drive mode.
The artificial terrorist troop turned to look at Wallace.
“Yes, I see them too,” Wallace said as he was looking past his troop.
Wallace and his troops watched Anjillika, Robert, Maggie, and Morex get into the car. The car hovered off.
“Did any of you get the car’s license plate?” asked Wallace.
“I did,” the third troop said.
“Then use the new system I have installed in the car that allows you to track them down.” Wallace said. “Go. . . I want Anjillika dead before she gets another chance to testify against us to the World Union Authorities.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ67RyCgjTCB
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡD5t4DwopAY
In the apartment complex…
Robert’s anti-gravity car pulled into the gate.
The car, which the four artificial terrorist troops were inside of, parallel parked in front of the apartment complex not to far from the closing gate.
“Oh no,” said the first troop.
“Now what?” said the second troop.
“How the heck do we get inside the gate?” asked the first troop.
The second troop pulled a gold colored remote out of his pocket and aimed it at the gate. As soon as he pressed a button, the gate opened.
“We get in like that,” the second troop answered, then he mentioned, “Wallace designed this himself.”
The four artificial terrorist troops quickly entered the gate and saw Robert’s car parked.
“Okay,” said the third troop. “We’re in the complex now. But which apartment are they in?”
The fourth troop looked to see Robert returning to his car. “Hey guys, look.”
They all turned to see Robert pressing a button to open his car door; for he had forgotten something on the inside of the car.
“Guys,” said the first troop. “Looks like we don’t need to look for his apartment.”
“Okay, let’s approach him quickly before we lose him.” said the third troop.
“We would KNOW where the girl is if we had followed them close,” said the fourth troop.
“Don’t be stupid. They would have spotted us that way,” said one of the troops. “Now come on, we’re frying Wallace’s time.”
As soon as Robert got what he needed out of the car, he turned to see the four artificial terrorist troops running towards him like crazy. “Can I help you guys?” Robert asked while looking at the troops funny.
“Yeah,” said the first troop as they came into speaking range with Robert. “Anjillika. . . Where is she?”
Robert immediately remembered Anjillika speaking of the O’syrus incident being a terrorist attack, and Wallace’s men possibly wanting to come after her.
“Forget it. I’m gonna call the CPD if you guys don’t get out of here,” Robert said, meaning he was gonna call the Cusmer Police Department.
The first troop pulled out his freeze pistol and aimed it at Robert while saying, “Get in the car! You’re not calling anybody!”
Robert put his hands up and hesitated.
“Get in the car!” the four troops all said simultaneously.
Robert attempted to get in the driver’s seat.
“No. Get in the back!” the fourth troop commanded.
“Okay,” Robert said. “You guys just take it easy.”
The second and third troop grabbed Robert and wrestled him into the car.
“Get in the freaking car!” said the third troop.
Doors closed. As Robert’s car took off towards the gate, Wallace’s two other troops got into their own car. Both cars hovered off.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡuGUW4nkTuO
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡyIax14vgux
In an abandoned warehouse…
Two artificial terrorist troops held Robert as Wallace stood in front of him.
“Where did you take Anjillika?” Wallace asked just before punching Robert in the stomach.
Six other artificial terrorist troops stood watching this.
“Anjillika suspected right! The attack on O’syrus WAS an act of terrorism,” Robert said.
Wallace hit Robert once more. The troops let Robert drop to the ground. All eight artificial terrorist troops began kicking Robert. Finally, Wallace signaled for them to stop. They picked Robert up.
Wallace then quoted, “I’m gonna ask you once more. . .”
Wallace pulled a pistol out of his pocket and said, “Either you tell us where she is, or die.”
Wallace aimed his pistol at Robert. “I’m not gonna ask again. I don’t want the World Union Authorities or the CPD discovering me being behind all this.”
“Okay I’ll tell you where she is,” Robert said. “She’s back in the city!”
Because this wasn’t a clear answer, Wallace started to shoot Robert. But…
‘SURPRISE!!!’
Robert kicked the pistol to the side with an outside crescent kick, causing Wallace to shoot one of his own troops.
The troop fell lifelessly to the ground.
Robert kicked Wallace in the knee with a spinning side kick, then threw a spinning heel kick to Wallace’s head.
Wallace fell to the ground and was hurt.
Robert then threw a punch to one of the other troops, then kicked two other troops in the face.
Robert then threw an uppercut to the last standing troop.
All but Robert was on the ground hurt.
Robert retreated out of the wear house and escaped in his own car.
Robert slid his index finger across his watch that Wallace and his troops forgot to take from him.
Maggie and Anjillika appeared in the form of a hologram.
“Robert,” Maggie said as she noticed Robert’s bumps and bruises. “Oh my God what happened?”
“Maggie, Anjillika, listen to me!” Robert said. “Call the CPD and the World Union Authorities now!”
“Robert, what happened to you?” Anjillika asked.
“Anjillika, you suspected right. The O’syrus incident WAS a terrorist attack. Some terrorist kidnapped me and brought me to an abandoned wear house in the middle of the woods, and I need the CPD to record my thoughts.” Robert explained.
“Oh my God are you alright?” Anjillika asked.
“They were asking me of your whereabouts, Anjillika,” Robert said.
“Well did you tell them where I was?” asked Anjillika.
“No, of course I didn’t.” Robert replied.
“And they beat you up too?” Maggie asked.
“They tried but I escaped. Call the World Union Authorities and CPD,” Robert commanded once more.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡAfmra02itj
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡdTJf74jwOC
Moments later, in front of Robert’s apartment…
Maggie, Anjillika, and Robert stood speaking with the CPD officers and the World Union Authorities.
“Thanks for letting us record your thoughts, sir,” one of the World Union Authority troops said to Robert.
“Thanks for doing it,” said Robert. “Some how they managed to track me down,” Robert said.
“They may have spotted you guys at the mall earlier tonight and got your license plate number,” suggested one of the CPD officers. “You guys have to be careful when you bring anyone who’s wanted by a terrorist out into the open.”
“Yes sir, it’s our fault. We take responsibility,” said Maggie.
One of the CPD officers replied with, “Don’t blame yourselves. You guys didn’t cause the attack on O’syrus. You two actually did a terrific job protecting Anjillika. However, because the terrorist who are looking for her are still out there, as far as protecting her goes, we’re gonna have to take over from here.”
The officer turned to Anjillika and said, “Ma’am, we’re gonna fly you to planet Ciuter and have you put in protective custody under the World Union Authorities right away.”
“That’ll be good, thank you,” said Anjillika.
“What about Robert?” Maggie asked.
“Exactly,” said Robert. “Wouldn’t I need protective custody as well?”
“Some of our troops are on their way to the warehouse as we speak. I don’t think it’ll be necessary,” said one of the CPD officers.
“What if they’re not at the warehouse by the time your troops arrive there?” asked Robert.
“We have those particular offenders identified, so they won’t get far. As soon as they catch these guys, you and Anjillika will be safe,” said one of the World Union Authority troops.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡnZ7PDwyWuQ
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡMfzEaH8DYb
In the wear house, Wallace and his troops sat at a table with bumps and bruises.
Wallace had an ice pack on his bruises just like the rest of them. Wallace got up, picked up his chair, and threw it across the wear house and said, “Can’t believe he escaped! There’s gotta be a way of getting to that girl! That guy we captured is probably babbling to the World Union Authorities and the CPD as we speak! Now if the World Union Authorities see HIS thoughts, they’ll discover us simply!”
“Governor, that guy now knows where this warehouse is and the World Union Authorities could be on their way here right now,” said one of Wallace’s troops. “Along with the CPD. We need to get out of here.”
“You’re right, we do,” said Wallace.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡOSudEjb4V8
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡmyLt7nxpom
CHAPTER 4 OF EPISODE 4.
On Planet Cuiter…
The stars, satellites, and the nearby gaseous planets were visible in the dark red sky of the planet Cuiter.
The gaseous planet closest to the planet’s horizon had two rings while the other planet only had one ring.
Cars that ran on sphere shaped tires moved about the World Union Authority headquarters as people walked about.
A World Union Authority spacecraft lifted off into the air and headed for outer space.
On the inside of one of the facilities, Anjillika sat in a room looking out the window.
Anjillika felt more relieved, now that she knew the World Union Authorities saw Robert's thoughts and now know that Wallace is behind this most recent terrorist attack.
Suddenly, there was a beep at the door.
“Come in,” said Anjillika.
As the door slid open, Erica, who was now thirty years older, entered the room carrying a tray of food for Anjillika. This was the same Erica who Wallace had sent to Connes with Mark and Lanny three decades ago.
“Thank you, mam,” Anjillika said.
“You don’t know how lucky you are to be kept here,” said Erica.
“Yes, I think I do,” Anjillika said
“Up until the year 2198, I used to work for Wallace. . . Me and two guys tried to expose his plan to take out Shion. Then he had us sent to Shore Springs. . . It was a prison island thirty years ago.”
Anjillika became surprised and said, “Oh yeah, I know what Shore Springs was. My parents were trapped on Shore Springs thirty years ago or more. Wallace’s men almost jumped my mom to death, then the World Union Authorities took her to a medic the moment they arrived on Connes.”
Erica nodded and said, “Yes. I was there. I watched it all. Then the World Union Authorities declared every prisoner on that island free.”
“Question. . . What will you guys do?. . . Well, what will I do if Wallace and his troops find out that I’m here?” asked Anjillika.
“They won’t,” Erica replied. “If they do, we’ll know how to identify them before they come within a hundred light years of this place; then we’ll blast him out of the sky before he even comes within that distance.”
“But the way he attacked O’syrus. . . What if he does the same things to THESE premises?” Anjillika asked with the most EXTREME concern and worry. …or aren’t concern and worry pretty much the same thing?
“It’s much more difficult to launch a meteor attack to a colony that’s on a planet, due to the fact that the gravitational pull of the planet’s moons’ gravity will most likely throw the asteroids off course,” Erica explained. …Amazingly, striking relief into the heart of Anjillika.
“Thank you, that makes me feel a whole lot better,” Anjillika said as she breathed a HUGE sigh of relief.
“Okay, you enjoy your meal,” said Erica.
The moment Erica left, Anjillika waved her hand over her watch, causing Renoa and Sifer to appear in the form of a hologram.
“Anjillika!” Sifer said.
“Anjillika!” said Renoa. “Oh, thank God you’re still okay! Your father and I have been praying for you SO HARD.”
“Well, thank you. Of course, I am okay. Didn’t you see me on the news?” Anjillika replied.
“Who didn’t?” Sifer said.
“We figured that if this WAS really a terrorist attack, the terrorist would be after you by now,” said Renoa.
“You figured right,” Anjillika said. “That’s why I’m here in protective custody.”
“It’s darn good to see you, Anjillika. When are they gonna release you?” asked Sifer.
“That depends on how long the World Union Authorities take to crack this case and find Wallace,” Anjillika replied. “But I’m sure it won’t be too long.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡqg2Pa6rRkl
A few days later, at a carnival…
Many people were enjoying themselves.
This carnival resembled the carnivals they had on Earth two centuries ago.
People walked about, some eating cotton candy, some sitting at tables eating fast food, and others riding on rides.
Morex had both of his hands over Maggie’s eyes as they headed for a jewelry stand.
“Maggie, be honest. Can you see?” Morex asked.
“No Morex, I can’t,” Maggie responded. “Where the heck are you taking me?”
“Can’t tell you just yet. . . Hang on, you’ll see,” Morex replied.
Suddenly, Morex reached the jewelry stand with Maggie.
Morex removed his hands from Maggie’s eyes.
Maggie sighed the second she saw the jewelry.
They were diamonds that were glowing, twinkling, and sparkling.
“Pick out anything you want,” Morex said.
Maggie sighed again, then grabbed Morex’s hand and started pulling him away from the jewelry stand saying, “I wanna talk to you.”
“About what?” Morex asked. “Don’t you like the surprise?”
Maggie pulled Morex a few feet away from the stand and asked him, “What on Earth do you think you’re doing?”
“Baby, we’re not on Earth. This is Greacher,” Morex said, trying to be funny, but yet, still so serious.
“Well, whatever. Why do you keep spoiling me like crazy lately?” Maggie asked.
“Why do you find something wrong with it?” Morex asked.
“Because you’re over doing it. You have other things to spend money on as well Morex.” Maggie explained with some sort of encouragement.
“Fine. Let’s go wait for your brother,” Morex replied, changing the subject.
Or more-so, ending the conversation.
Maggie and Morex made their way over to the front gate of the carnival campus.
“You know, Anjillika would probably have loved to come here,” Morex said.
“How do you know she likes carnivals?” Maggie asked.
“Well, who doesn’t like carnivals?” answered Morex.
“Many people don’t. She’s probably never been to a place like this. She’s been in space most of her life,” Maggie said.
Meanwhile, in the parking lot, Robert’s anti gravity car entered the parking lot to the carnival.
Robert parked the car in the first available parking space, then got out.
Wallace and his troops got out of their van and moved quickly towards Robert.
“There he goes!!” shouted one of the troops.
Robert turned to see Wallace and his troops running towards him.
“Hold it right there!” Wallace shouted.
Instead, Robert took off running for the nearest security booth.
“Hey, stop right there!!!” Wallace shouted.
Robert continued running.
“Shoot him!” Wallace shouted.
An artificial terrorist troop drew a gun and shot Robert in the back.
Morex saw this from the entrance to the carnival.
Wallace and his troops surrounded Robert and started kicking him.
“Here goes a little payback!!” one of the artificial terrorist troops said.
Suddenly, that particular troop was blindsided by Morex, which caused him to fall unconsciously to the ground.
Morex hit another artificial terrorist troop in the kidney.
All the air went out of that troop’s body.
Morex threw an uppercut to the guy’s ribs, killing him.
One of the troops attempted to shoot Morex, however, Maggie kicked the gun out of that troop’s hand with a jump scissor kick, then kicked that troop in groin REALLY hard.
The artificial terrorist troop grabbed his DAMAGED groin while randomly shouting out of total shock, “I WANT TO LYLE LEM-MORE!”
Hearing the artificial terrorist troop shout out of shock, Maggie looked at the artificial terrorist troop funny as the artificial terrorist troop fell to the ground in a fetal position unable to breathe.
Another artificial terrorist troop tried punching Maggie.
Maggie parried the punch and kicked that troop in the stomach, knocking him out.
Morex punched Wallace to the ground.
An artificial terrorist troop tried punching Morex, however, Morex ducked, punched the guy in the stomach, then threw an uppercut to the guy, knocking him out.
Another artificial terrorist troop tried kicking Maggie in the head.
Simultaneously, Maggie went to the ground and kicked the guy in the groin.
Not only did this artificial terrorist troop’s testicles badly damage, but he also went into shock and randomly shouted, “MAN! ANTHONY IS MAKING THE BUS GO VAAAAAAAAAAAAL-YOU!”
Maggie laughed at the artificial terrorist troop, for she knew that she had put him in tremendous shock.
Then the artificial terrorist troop, while falling and holding his groin, vomited as blood GUSHED out of his nose.
All except Maggie, Robert, Morex, and the troops who were unconscious, took off running as they saw security guards coming.
“What on Greacher is going on here?” one of the security guards asked as they reached Maggie and Morex’s location.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡmeKF82hmy5
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡQA6E2xlUWP
In the hospital room…
Robert lay in an incubator.
The doctor in the room was a beautiful woman with short white hair.
Maggie approached the doctor and asked, “How’s he doing now, doctor?”
“The gun shot put him into a coma,” said the doctor. “We’re doing all we can.”
“I can’t believe anyone would do this,” said Morex.
“Do these people who did this to him know that?” Maggie asked.
“Maggie, I don’t know what they know,” Morex answered. “I just hope your brother pulls through this.”
“There is a chance that he will,” said the doctor.
“That’s all, just a chance?” Maggie asked. “You’re not 100% sure?”
“I’m sorry,” said the doctor. “Like I said, we’re doing all we can. The hospital’s prayer chapple is always open. You might wanna spend a few minutes there.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡlehUieMOvh
At the world Union Authority headquarters…
General Zaya, who used to be Captain Zaya and had salt and pepper hair, spoke with the security guards from the carnival, who were being shown on a holographic screen.
“So, the girl was right,” General Zaya said. “The attack on O’syrus WAS intended.”
“Yes, sir it was,” said one of the security guards. “One of Wallace’s men mentioned that the asteroids that hit O’syrus was programmed to do so.”
“We know that,” said General Zaya. “We saw the recorded thoughts of the girl. Me and a few of my men will fly to Greacher right away.”
“Thank you, General,” said the security guard just before the holographic screen vanished.
General Zaya turned to his troops and said, “Okay guys, we have a trip to Greacher to take.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡrFSDfXrspr
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡN6cYWBQGz5
CHAPTER 5 OF EPISODE 4.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡHg9ubeQWDv
At the orphanage on planet Greacher…
Master Yong exited the dojo portion of the orphanage and walked along the sidewalk trail.
The yard of the Orphanage resembled the shaolin temples.
Master Yong jumped in fright at the sound of the sprinklers coming on.
As he turned back around, there stood Wallace and three of his troops.
Wallace pointed his gun at Yong saying, “You know something about the girl from the hospital. Her name is Anjillika. Where are they keeping her? Which World Union Authority headquarters is it? I’m only gonna ask you once.”
“Okay, I’ll tell you where,” Master Yong replied.
“Where? Don’t get killed over this woman,” said Wallace. “And no smart answers.”
“They’re keeping her in protective custody, but I don’t know which headquarters it is. And I still wouldn’t tell you even if I knew the whereabouts.” Yong replied. “There’s your answer!”
ZAPP!!!
Wallace shot Yong in the chest. Yong was dead before he hit the ground. Wallace turned to his troops and said, “Come on, we’re out of this place!”
As Wallace and his men rushed off the campus, lights turned on. Many people exited the facilities to find Yong lying lifelessly on the ground. This caused much panic. Many other people were waking up from people panicking. Miss Yong came cutting through the crowd and broke down in tears while shaking Master Yong, trying to wake him up.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡUlIpMFXiaP
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡgPzhMU2p4R
In front of the entrance to the orphanage…
About five anti-gravity World Union Authority cars, along with the CPD vehicles, parked.
Their reason for being there was to warn Master Yong about Wallace possibly paying a visit to the place in an attempt to learn of Anjillika’s whereabouts.
However, they were too late.
General Zaya, the World Union Authority troops, and the CPD officers, got out of their cars.
Maggie and Morex got out of one of the cars as well.
Maggie paused as she thought she heard chaos coming from the inside of the orphanage.
“What’s wrong, Maggie?” General Zaya asked.
“Something’s wrong, sir. It’s never this noisy around here,” Maggie replied.
As soon as General Zaya heard the chaos, he turned to his troops and said, “Guys, we may have us a little issue.” General Zaya turned to Maggie and Morex and said, “You two stay here.”
However, before the World Union Authority troops and the CPD officers could enter the campus, Miss Yong came running out of the orphanage crying hard.
“Miss, what’s going on in there?” General Zaya asked.
“They killed him!!!” Miss Yong uttered while crying uncontrollably.
“Oh my God who?” Maggie asked while having her hand over her heart from shock.
“My husband!!!” Miss Yong said as she fell to the ground crying.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡOXRlrKmN2W
A week later, at the World Union Authority headquarters…
Anjillika sat speaking with General Zaya.
“The guy that ran the orphanage was killed?” Anjillika asked.
“Last week,” said General Zaya. “The funeral was today. Terrorists gott’em. The same guys who were after you.”
“And it’s all because of me, isn’t it?” Anjillika quoted.
“Anjillika, don’t blame yourself for this. What you did on the news is done and it should’ve been done. And be proud of yourself, because it took a lot of courage to do it,” General Zaya encouraged.
“I guess you’re right. I never thought of it that way,” Anjillika said.
“We questioned a portion of the people who were looking for you at the carnival,” General Zaya said.
Anjillika received a confused look on her face and asked, “Who would look for me at a carnival?”
“Wallace and his troops,” General Zaya replied.
“Why were they looking for me at some kind of carnival?” Anjillika asked with so much confusion written on her face.
“They spotted one of your friends there. . . Robert,” General Zaya said.
“Robert?” Anjillika said with an even stronger confused look on her face.
“They shot him,” General Zaya mentioned.
“Oh my God is he okay?” Anjillika asked while placing her hand over her chest.
“He’s in a coma. We had some of Wallace’s troops in interrogation. They told us everything. Wallace and his troops retreated from this galaxy, so I believe it will be safe for you to return to your home planet,” General Zaya mentioned.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡWHHisNILQt
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡU321EPngOd
Aboard the Quazar Shark…
Wallace and his troops were in the bridge.
“What about the girl, Governor?” an artificial terrorist troop asked.
“The girl’s not important anymore!” said Wallace. “She and my troops who were being held in custody told so many people about us already, we may as well let her alone! It’s time to focus on how to take Penigram out!”
“Do you have any idea how?” asked another one of the troops.
Wallace pressed a few buttons on the keyboard, causing a holographic image of a blueprint to appear. It was a model of a spacecraft that nobody has ever seen and was able to become invisible both to the naked eye and radar.
“Governor, they’re probably hip to that trick,” said one of the troops.
“The spacecraft is designed to become invisible. Their radars wouldn’t spot these spacecrafts if they were flying right next to them. Quick, we need to get to the cold sleep chamber. Set it for fifty years,” Wallace ordered.
“Governor,” one of Wallace’s troops said. “What if radars are more powerful in fifty years, and they can pick up that spacecraft?”
“Then we’ll try another way,” said Wallace. “Get back to me about this in fifty years.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡAPvmzEOLTE
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡvakEU0hQIg
At the hospital…
The door slid open, allowing Maggie and Morex to enter.
Maggie and Morex held hands.
“What time did they say they were releasing Robert?” Morex asked.
“I think he’s already signing his release papers,” Maggie replied.
Morex looked further down the hall and saw Robert walking with a cane. “Is that him?” Morex asked as he pointed down the hall.
“Who?” Maggie asked.
“Way ahead of us, walking with a cane,” Morex answered.
“I can’t really tell from here. Come on,” Maggie said as both she and Morex started down the hall while holding hands.
As soon as Morex and Maggie were close enough to see that it was Robert with a cane. . . “Robert!” Maggie uttered as she dashed over to him and hugged him.
“Not so tight, I’m still weak,” Robert said.
“Ohh, sorry,” said Maggie.
Morex approached Robert and gave him a handshake-hug.
“What ever happened to those guys who were chasing us around?” Robert asked Morex and Maggie. “Did the World Union Authorities catch them?”
“Some of them,” Maggie said.
“Hey guys,” Anjillika said, surprising them. The three turned to see Anjillika approaching.
“Oh my God, Anjillika!” Maggie said while giving her a hug.
“What happened to protective custody under World Union Authority supervision?” Maggie asked.
“Being that Wallace fled the galaxy, they all thought it was safe for me to leave their custody,” Anjillika said.
“Come on guys,” Robert said. “I am so ready to leave here.”
“Hungry?” Maggie asked Robert.
“I haven’t eaten real food in a few weeks, so yeah,” Robert answered back.
“Come on, let’s go,” Morex said.
As they headed for the exit, Anjillika gave Robert a kiss on the cheek.
“And you did that because. . .” Robert replied.
“Number one, cause I felt like it. And number two, because you guys did everything in your power to keep me safe,” said Anjillika.
“Thanks,” Robert said.
“When are you flying back home to your solar system?” Morex asked Anjillika.
“In a few weeks,” Anjillika replied. “I just spoke to my parents on the telecommunicator not less than a few minutes ago. And they’re really happy about me being a new Christian.”
The four exited the hospital. Door slid open. As they exited, the door slid closed. . .
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡRbEbhrAjoI
EPISODE 5: COMBINING EVIL FORCES.
CHAPTER 1 OF EPISODE 5.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡn4qud6TQOc
On the planet Scandrid…
In Bielsol City, flying automobiles flew about the air.
Many people of different species, humans included, had their attention drawn to an electronic billboard, which broadcast the news.
A Mexican man wearing a blue suit broadcasted the news from the holographic screen saying, “Colonel Zex, the personnel who attempted the first terrorist attack in forty-eight years, still remains hidden.”
On the upper right-hand corner of the screen, Colonel Zex’s picture suddenly appeared.
Colonel Zex was a man with blue skin and yellow hair, who war a navy-blue military uniform with his military hat on his head which was also navy blue.
The broadcaster continued by saying, “Colonel Zex was last seen attempting to conquer Penigram simply regarding the fact that Penigram has the fastest growing Christian population in this solar system. Citizens of the Penigram Space Colony fear that Colonel Zex may be no different from the 22nd century terrorist George Wallace himself.”
The screen now showed World Union Authority troops moving through the woods with hound dog like creatures, only these creatures had saber teeth and were furry.
While showing this, the broadcaster’s voice was heard saying, “World Union Authority troops along with the BPD (Bielsol Police Department) continue searching for Colonel Zex.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡvaMn7hZdZO
In the forest…
Though it was daytime on planet Scandrid, the sky was a dark color blue. So dark, the stars and the other planets, along with the Penigram colony were visible. This was a really beautiful scene that sat over one of the Scandrid rain forests. In the middle of the rain forest, Colonel Zex’s men had tents set up, for they were camping out. Colonel Zex, who was watching the news on a holographic screen, pressed a button on his watch, which caused the holographic screen to vanish.
A few of Colonel Zex’s troops approached Colonel Zex saying, “Colonel, you’re all over the news.”
Colonel Zex pointed to his watch and asked, “What do you think I was just watching a second ago?”
“Oh, you saw,” said one of the troops.
“Colonel, we have to do something,” said another one of the troops. “The World Union Authorities are searching every uncivilized area on the planet looking for us.”
“I know this,” Colonel Zex said just before an alarm on his watch beeped. “Crap! Let's go everybody! The World Union Authorities and the BPD officers are some where near.”
“Yes, Colonel,” the troops replied.
In another area of the rain forest, about fifty flying vans landed just off the road.
Some of the vans had the initials BPD printed on the side of them, while the others had World Union Authorities printed on the side of them. As the doors opened, the World Union Authority troops, along with the BPD officers, stepped out of the vans in a hurry. Some had the hound dog-like creatures on leashes while some carried laser guns. The doors to the vans automatically closed. Captain Leena Daydra, who was a really beautiful woman and had her curly blond hair tucked under her hat, gave the signal for the other World Union Authority troops and BPD officers to follow her through the woods.
While moving through the woods, suddenly, one of the World Union Authority troops was snipped by one of Colonel Zex’s troops.
The hound creatures barked.
The other World Union Authority troops, along with the BPD officers jumped to the ground the moment most of them saw this.
ZAP-ZAP-ZAP-ZAP!!!!
…were the sounds of lasers flying everywhere as Colonel Zex’s men opened fire.
The World Union Authority troops fired back while crawling on the ground.
One of the World Union Authority troops ran towards a tree while being fired at by some of Zex’s men.
Another World Union Authority troop fired lasers, hitting a few of Colonel Zex’s men.
One of Colonel Zex’s men shot that particular troop from behind.
The troop screamed while turning around and fell lifelessly to the ground.
‘Man, what a chaotic warzone this was!!!’
A few of the BPD officers were shot by lasers as well.
The hound creatures were released to pursue after Zex and his men.
A bunch of Zex’s troops escaped while a portion of them were caught by the hound creatures.
A few World Union Authority troops were on the ground next to Captain Daydra. “Any sign of Colonel Zex!?!” Daydra uttered into her telecommunicator wristwatch, which was on walky talky mode. “Anybody?”
“No mam!” a voice uttered over the speaker of Daydra’s watch. “Just his troops! We’re hoping the hound creatures will lead us to him.”
Captain Daydra looked up just in time to see a few grenades being tossed in her direction.
As soon as the grenades hit the ground, Daydra yelled, “MOVE IT!!!”
Daydra and the few World Union Authority troops and BPD officers jumped up and ran for cover with lasers flying at them.
FLASH-FLASH-FLASH!!!
The grenades went off while flashing bright lights.
As soon as the lights from the grenades vanished, a few trees, which were all burned up, fell to the ground.
Daydra fired lasers at a few of Colonel Zex’s men, hitting them.
“Captain we’re having trouble!” one of the World Union Authority troops’ voices uttered over Daydra’s tellicommunicator wristwatch. “There are too many of Colonel Zex’s troops, and we have no knowledge of which one of these troops is Colonel Zex!”
“We’re just gonna have to take out as many as we can!!!” Daydra uttered into her wristwatch. The moment Daydra saw one of Colonel Zex’s men aiming his gun at her, Daydra shot him.
This little battle went on for a few more minutes. Colonel Zex was beginning to run out of troops.
“Retreat!!!” Colonel Zex shouted into his watch. “There’s too many of these people! Kill anyone you catch chasing you!!!”
Colonel Zex, along with a large portion of his troops, retreated without the World Union Authority troops nor the BPD officers knowing where they were.
The hound creatures even had no knowledge of where the remaining large position of Colonel Zex’s men were.
Colonel Zex and his men quickly left for the sea before they were seen by any of the authorities.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡVAC0ogM3et
CHAPTER 2 OF EPISODE 5.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡjhEryXA5ov
In the bridge of the Penigram space colony…
Brian Keebler, who was a tall blond-haired man wearing a cream colored Penigram military uniform, viewed a holographic screen, along with other Penigram soldiers.
The holographic screen showed the Quazar Shark approaching from a distance.
Brian, who was tempted to take no chance whatsoever, said to the data system, “Data, give me a zoom in visual of the approaching ship.”
“Access granted,” said the data system. “Zoom in visual now in progress.” The data system than reported, “I detect that these are intergalactic terrorist in a cold sleep at the moment, who all have a plot to launch an attack on this colony.”
“Thank you, data,” Brian said a second before he turned to the other soldiers in the bridge. “You all heard the data system. I’m taking no chances. The Quasar Shark is approaching, and they plan to launch an attack on us. To our cockpits, let’s go.”
“Yes sir,” replied some of the Penigram soldiers.
“Colonel,” said one of the soldiers.
“Yes. Make it quick,” Brian said.
“What about notifying the government?” the troop asked.
“Get to your cockpit!” Brian said. “Our enemy being about to take us out is automatic approval to take THEM out,” Brian said.
However, Brian was about to find out how wrong he was.
In the compartment of the Penigram space colony, many of the troops scattered about to get to their military spacecrafts.
As soon as all troops were in their cockpits, the compartment door opened, allowing the spacecraft to take off into space towards the Quazar Shark.
As soon as the Penigram pilots reached the Quazar Shark, they all listened for Brian’s command.
“Fire at will!” Brian ordered.
ZAP-ZAP-ZAP-ZAP!!!!
POW-BOOM-BLOUGE!!!
Were the sounds of lasers being fired and ‘POUNDING’ The Quazar Shark, causing it to explode by chunks at a time.
A ‘Huge’ piece of the Quasar shark began falling through the Scandrid atmosphere, leaving a trail of fire.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡFFLNyXJIrH
In the Scandrid atmosphere…
The huge chunk of the Quazar Shark crashed into the Scandrid ocean and began sinking.
On the inside of what was left of the Quasar Shark, Wallace and his remaining artificial terrorist troops panicked and scattered to find a way out of this portion of the ship as it continued to sink.
A multiple of artificial terrorist troops were trampled to death in the process.
Wallace and approximately twenty of his artificial terrorist troops were lucky enough to make it to the retrieval boats.
Once Wallace and his troops drove the retrieval boats from the Quasar Shark to the shore, they exited the retrieval boats and watched the Quasar Shark burry itself into the Scandrid Ocean.
Wallace looked into the dark blue sky and saw the Penigram space colony while saying,” It looks like they were onto us.”
“Who?” asked one of the artificial terrorist troops.
“Penigram. Who else?” Wallace answered.
“Oh, them,” said the artificial terrorist troop. “How long have we been asleep? What year is this according to Earth time?”
Wallace held his watch up to his mouth and said to his watch, “Go to Earth calendar mode.”
As the watch went to Earth calendar mode, a holographic screen that floated five and a half feet off the ground read: Earth time, August 5th, 2276.
“We just missed the celebration of the USA’s 500th birthday.” Wallace said.
“Five hundredth birthday?” replied an artificial terrorist troop while he was surprised. “We been asleep that long?”
“We have been according to MY watch,” said Wallace.
“Forty-eight years?” asked an artificial terrorist troop.
“Yes. It was supposed to be fifty years, but I guess I miss calculated. Because we were attacked, the ship woke us up two years early. . . I must contact my men on Langhill to see about giving us access to another spaceship,” said Wallace.
One of Wallace’s troops looked towards a hill that was a distance away and saw Colonel Zex standing at the top.
“Who the hell is that?” the artificial terrorist troop asked.
“Who the hell is who?” Wallace asked with the most bewildered voice tone..
Wallace turned to see Colonel Zex on the top of the hill.
Three more people, who were Colonel Zex’s troops, showed up at the top of the hill.
It was impossible to see their faces as well because of the light from both suns.
Suddenly, the four disappeared from the top of the hill.
It was extremely difficult to see which way they have gone, since the hill’s shadow was casted towards them.
Wallace and his troops began moving through the woods towards the hill that they saw Zex stand upon.
Suddenly, Zex and his men surrounded Wallace and his troops while aiming their guns at them.
“Drop any weapon you’re carrying,” Zex commanded.
“Don’t you know who we are?” one of Wallace troops asked.
“They don’t care!” Wallace said.
“We know who you guys are!” Colonel Zex said. “You’re the terrorist everyone’s looking for. You’re in our history books. Now drop your weapons, all of you! Or we’ll kill you guys ourselves.”
“We left our weapons aboard the Quazar Shark,” said Wallace.
Colonel Zex lowered his gun than said, “You guys come with us.”
“You’re not gonna turn us in are you?” asked Wallace.
“Just come with us,” Colonel Zex said.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ6HrUZLD2uf
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡZPg2kVZHnR
Colonel Zex’s campsite…
Colonel Zex had moved his camp sight to another area in the woods, which was near the ocean.
As Colonel Zex and his men entered the camp sight, Wallace observed his surroundings.
This resembled a campsite set up by a platoon that was at war.
“What’s this?” Wallace asked while observing his surroundings. “Is there a war going on?”
“Kind’a sort of,” Colonel Zex replied. “Between the authorities and me.”
“Who are you guys, and why did you bring us here?” Wallace asked. “And why were we brought here at gun point?”
“My name is Colonel Zex. I already know who you are. I’m a wanted terrorist just like you. I saw the news broadcast regarding you guys being shot out of the sky. I attempted to destroy Penigram, being that it has the fastest growing Christian population. That’s why the World Union Authorities are on a search for me,” Colonel Zex explained.
“Well, Penigram has just driven us together,” Wallace said.
“We had to fight off the World Union Authority troops and the BPD officers a
bunch of times. We held you at gun point because we wanted to make sure you weren’t with either squad,” Colonel Zex said.
“I thought you said you knew who we were,” said Wallace.
“Until we got a close up look, we didn’t,” Colonel Zex explained.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡqWVq2crj1W
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡqrmTlx4F7m
In the Penigram Courthouse…
Colonel Brian Keebler was on trial, being that he fired at the Quazar Shark without first notifying the Penigram Government.
“Didn’t this colony forty-eight years ago receive orders to fire the Quazar Shark out of the sky?” asked Brian. “I mean, being a Colonel I know these things.”
“I know these things too, Colonel,” said the judge. “But you still weren’t supposed to fire without the Penigram government first being notified, and that’s exactly what you did. This colony finds you guilty as charged. From this day, you are dishonorably discharged from the service in the Penigram colony,” said the judge. “This court is adjourned. . .”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡIh6BjFmZz1
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡaJLVO39lUW
CHAPTER 3 OF EPISODE 5.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ5ZmvdVIPJ7
At one of the Scandrid spaceports…
Otis Keebler, who was a tall white man in his early forties, sat in the lobby area with Abby, who was a twelve-year old Howian girl.
Both were waiting for Brian to arrive from Penigram.
Otis was Abby’s adoptive father while he was Brian’s biological father.
“Dad,” Abby said.
“Yes Abby,” Otis responded as they both watched a space plane land.
“When is Brian’s space plane going to land?” Abby asked.
Otis glanced at his watch and said, “Supposed to be real soon.”
“Very soon,” Brian said, getting both Otis’ and Abby’s attention.
While Brian continued to approach them, an anti-gravity luggage carrier followed Brian.
Both Abby and Otis stood to their feet.
“Son,” Otis said to Brian while approaching him with excitement. They hugged. “I saw your court hearing on the media.”
“Yeah dad, everyone here probably saw my trial on the media,” Brian replied.
“Come on, let’s get you out of here,” said Otis.
As the three exited the terminal, the anti gravity luggage carrier followed them until they reached the parking lot.
Otis pressed a button on his keys, causing his anti-gravity car to drive to them.
The moment Otis’ car parallel parked in between two anti gravity taxi cabs, the trunk opened.
“I gotta get me a car soon,” Brian said.
“Good luck, son,” Otis said. “They’re expensive on this planet. …especially the flying cars. That’s why I don’t have a flying car.”
“I should be able to afford one on military salary,” Brian replied.
“Yeah, but don’t forget you’re not in the service anymore,” said Otis.
They began putting the luggage inside the trunk of the car.
An electronic billboard, which was at the space port, caught Brian and Otis’ attention.
Brian Keebler’s picture of him in a military uniform, which showed him from the shoulders up, appeared on the upper right-hand corner of the screen.
A broadcaster, who was a black man in a black suit with salt and pepper hair, broadcasted the news saying, “Colonel Brian Keebler was tried and convicted, then dishonorably discharged from the Penigram military after ordering an attack on a ship known as the Quazar Shark without first notifying the Penigram Prime Minister. . .”
“It’s just talking about the same thing,” said Brian. “Let’s go.”
“The media has been repeating itself all day long,” said Otis.
Brian, Abby, and Otis continued loading the car, then took off in the car the moment they were finished.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡiacdaNT6kX
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ5InNZu6z3t
On Otis’ property…
A child by the name of Siwana, who had tan colored skin, standing on a hill, had spotted Otis’ anti-gravity car approaching the gate.
Siwana watched the car enter the gate.
The gate closed the moment the car was totally clear of it.
As the car reached the mansion, a bunch of children, many of them teenagers made up of humans and many other life forms, came running out through the front door.
Siwana showed up amongst the children as Brian, Otis, and Abby exited the car.
“Talk about a house full of kids,” Brian humored.
Brian attempted to grab one of his bags, however, Siwana beat him to the bag. “Thanks, I was gonna get that,” Brian said gratefully.
“You’re welcome,” Siwana said.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ9WQXMl2fxO
Later that night, on the dock by the beach…
Colonel Zex sat on the dock fishing with Wallace.
They were both viewing a holographic screen, which showed a recording of Brian being court martialed in the Penigram Colony.
They both paid most of their attention to Brian.
“So, this is the guy you want?” Zex asked.
“Of course, that’s the guy I want. He shot us out of the sky,” Wallace replied. “Even if he hadn’t, I wanna conquer Penigram anyway.”
“That’s a heavily protected colony. I don’t know how in the heck you’re gonna pull that off. I mean, they already wouldn’t let your Quazar Shark come close,” Colonel Zex mentioned and reminded.
Wallace waved his hand over his watch, causing a holographic image of a strange looking spacecraft he designed to appear.
The holographic image floated a few feet above the dock.
“This is what me and my troops are gonna use to conquer that space colony. My Troops on planet Langhill are in the process of building many of them, plus they’re gonna give us access to a spaceship known as the Golden Eye. You see, the instant the Quazar Shark was struck, my men were notified,” Wallace explained. “Plus, the spacecrafts are also programmed to get past their radars.”
“That’s good to know. But are these spacecrafts gonna break through Penigram’s defenses?” asked Zex.
“The Golden Eye, along with these spacecrafts, have the ability to become invisible; to both the naked eye and the radars,” Wallace explained.
“Sounds like you got everything planned out. But anyway, back to Colonel Brian Keebler. A few of my troops just found out where he’s staying. It’s a house full of kids. You guys SHOULD be able to get passed THEM,” Colonel Zex encouraged.
“And how do you know of his where abouts?” Wallace asked.
“I know about Colonel Keebler. The guy who owns the farm is his father. But like I was saying, you should be able to get pass those kids,” Colonel Zex repeated.
“What do you mean SHOULD BE?” Wallace asked while confused.
“Because they’re kids. Kind’a easy to get passed a bunch of kids,” quoted Colonel Zex.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡCp6S988mPr
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡxnyHR203NW
At dawn the next day…
The light from the two suns could bee seen behind the mountains. The Penigram space colony could be seen above the light that was being given off from the two suns which were soon to rise. On the dark side of the sky, which was an even darker blue, but not much darker, the other planets, the stars, and a cloud nebula could be seen. This went well with the snowy mountains, which the sunlight reflected from.
In the mansion, everyone sat around the kitchen table saying grace while holding hands.
“Amen,” Otis said.
And everyone else said, “Amen.”
Everyone at the table started eating while speaking amongst themselves.
Brian sat next to Otis.
“I guess those terrorists haven’t been watching the news,” Brian said.
“Say again,” Otis said.
“I said I guess those terrorists HAVEN’T been watching the news regarding my court hearing like I expected them to be,” Brian repeated, then he mentioned, “Either that or there wasn’t a single survivor aboard the Quazar Shark.”
“Don’t count your eggs before they hatch, son,” said Otis.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡCV7XzDsn5W
Meanwhile, at a distance from Otis’ property…
Flying cars landed on a dirt road.
Five of Wallace’s men, and six of Zex’s men exited their cars.
“Why are we stopping?” one of Wallace’s men asked the troop in charge, which was one of Zex’s female troops.
“Chances are, that gate has an alarm on it that will detect our automobiles,” said Zex’s female troop. “We’re gonna have to walk the rest of the way, let’s go.”
Wallace’s and Zex’s troops walked a great distance, jumped the fence onto the property, and started towards the mansion.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡcfyCuVfCqb
On the inside of the mansion…
An alarm sounded.
Everyone got up from the table.
“We have intruders,” Otis said.
“Intruders?” Brian said while totally confused.
Everyone got up and headed out of the mansion, running for a wooden shack.
One of the kids pressed a few buttons, causing the wooden door to slide open.
There were nunchucks and bo-staffs hanging in the shack.
Each kid grabbed a weapon.
In another area of the property, Abby and Siwana hid behind a tree as some of Wallace’s and Zex’s troops moved in their direction.
As soon as the men were too close to the tree, both Abby and Siwana jumped into the air from behind the tree, both kicking each of Wallace’s troops with a jump kick.
The two of Wallace’s troop’s flew back screaming, “WOOOOAAAAA!!!”
The two men fell against the rest of Wallace’s and Zex’s men who were at a short distance behind them.
The bunch tumbled down the hill.
Both Siwana and Abby ran down the hill and began beating the troops with their nunchucks.
Meanwhile, in another area, one of Colonel Zex’s men tried hitting Brian.
Brian ducked and knocked the guy down with one punch.
One of Wallace’s troops ran up to Brian from behind.
Brian executed a side kick to the guy’s stomach, then he executed a spinning heel kick to the guy’s head, knocking him against the barn.
“Get off this farm!” Brian uttered. “Get off this farm now!”
Zex’s female troop watched all of this with disappointment.
One of Wallace’s troops swung at Otis and missed.
Otis knocked the guy down the hill with a kick to the stomach.
Wallace’s troop ended up on top of Zex’s female troop as they concluded tumbling down the hill.
“Let’s get out of here, while we’re still standing!” Wallace’s troop said while LYING on top of Zex’s troop.
“Get off me you fool!” Zex’s troop said while trying to force Wallace’s troop off of her.
In another area, kids continued beating Colonel Zex’s and Wallace’s troops with their nunchucks and bo-staffs.
Wallace’s men and Zex’s men started retreating.
“Come back again and this is what you’ll get,” one of the kids said to Zex’s and Wallace’s troops.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡLLBdEicq8E
Moments later, on Colonel Zex’s camp sight…
Wallace’s and Zex’s men stepped out of their cars with all kinds of bumps and bruises.
Colonel Zex and Wallace saw this as they both exited the tents.
“What happened to YOU guys?” Wallace asked.
“They beat the pants off of us,” said one of Zex’s troops.
“You mean to tell me that you guys can’t handle a bunch of kids!!” Zex quoted out of extreme disappointment.
And boy was he disappointed. …more like, furious. Well, how do you think Wallace felt?
“I can explain,” said Zex’s female troop.
“Somebody please do!” Zex said. “I sent a BUNCH of you there. You guys had to have outnumbered those kids.”
“We did. . .” said Zex’s female troop. “But they were too dangerous. They had nun chucks and bo-staffs.”
“My, what are they teaching kids nowadays?” Wallace asked.
…It was a humorous rhetorical question of course; although Wallace was in no laughing/joking mood.
Zex looked at Wallace weird and said, “Shut up.”
Zex then turned to everybody and said, “We’ll just have to find another way of catching Colonel Keebler. AWAY from their farm.”
Suddenly, one of Wallace’s men exited one of the tents saying, “Guys, get in here quick!”
Zex, Wallace, and everyone entered one of the tents.
“What?” Zex asked.
“There’s something on the news about the Quazar Shark,” the troop said.
The broadcaster on the news reported, “Detectives are still looking for the survivors of the Quazar Shark who happened to escape before the ship sank. It is said that Governor Wallace is among the survivors and that there is fear that Wallace may join forces with Colonel Zex, who still remains hiding somewhere in the wilderness.”
“Perfect,” Zex said. “Now they think you and I are joining forces, Wallace.”
“We did,” Wallace answered back.
Colonel Zex looked at Wallace for a few seconds, then snapped his fingers, causing the holographic screen to vanish.
Colonel Zex then said, “The World Union Authorities and the BPD officers now have a search out for us both. I wanna take them out as bad as you do.”
“I’ll notify my men at my laboratory on Langhill to see if my newly designed spacecrafts are ready,” Wallace said.
“Your spacecrafts?” Zex asked.
“Yes,” Wallace answered back. “Remember the spacecrafts I showed you a holographic image of? The ones that become invisible?”
“Okay, I do remember,” said Colonel Zex.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡqD6PItGhi2
At Otis’ house…
A flying van that had BPD printed on the side of it, landed in front of the house.
Brian, Otis, Abby, and Siwana were on the porch.
“Abby, Siwana, go inside,” Otis commanded.
As Abby and Siwana entered the house, two BPD officers emerged out of the van.
Brian, Otis, and the BPD officers approached each other.
“We received a call two minutes ago saying that your property was trespassed on,” said one of the BPD officers.
“Yes sir. I have no idea what these people wanted, but we were ready for’em,” Otis replied.
“I think they were looking for me?” Brian said.
“You think those people came looking for you, sir,” one of the BPD officers asked Brian.
“I believe so,” said Brian. “Haven’t you seen my court hearing on the media? I was dishonorably discharged from the Penigram military for shooting down the Quazar Shark.”
“Who didn’t see that trial?” asked one of the BPD officers. “And why would they be after you because of that?”
“It all has to do with me ordering an attack on the Quasar Shark spaceship,” Brian said. “Those trespassers who were here also saw that trial and are possibly the survivors FROM the Quasar Shark.”
“Okay, that makes a lot of sense,” said one of the BPD officers. “I’ll tell you two what. Brian, we’re gonna notify the World Union Authorities to see if they can set up some sort of round-the-clock security for you. That way we’ll catch the guys who are trying to hunt you down.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡh6XFxLSX0V
About an hour or so later, at the World Union Authority headquarters…
On the planet Scandrid, World Union Authority troops sat around a table listening to Captain Daydra say, “Now let’s review. You all have the orders. We have to keep watch on Colonel Brian Keebler in order to be led to his pursuers. I want you all to remember that we don’t know how many of these people there are, and that they’re possibly the survivors of the Quazar Shark. However, keep an eye out for anything suspicious all while we have a watch out for Colonel Brian Keebler. Go anywhere you think snipers would be hiding, do what ever, just don’t let Colonel Keebler get killed. . . Dismissed.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡiMOZdlflcc
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ4FV5BJAezM
CHAPTER 4 OF EPISODE 5.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡcj31ggsleg
In the woods…
Zex and Wallace stood speaking with one of Zex’s female troops.
“Okay,” said the female troop. “Just to review, you want me to pretend I have car trouble near the property and lead Brian to a deserted location?”
“And if it’s one of the others who live in the house, lead them to a deserted location and get them to get Brian Keebler to show up AT that pacific location. Do you remember where the house is?” quoted Colonel Zex.
The female troop nodded and said, “4746 Conan Street.”
“Good,” said Colonel Zex. “And I repeat, do not enter the gate. Not by automobile or foot.”
“Yes Colonel,” said the female troop.
The female troop got into her car, took off, then continued driving until she was on 4746 Conan Street.
The female troop pulled to the side of the road.
She then turned on her hazards.
“Okay, now all I have to do is wait for this guy,” she said to herself.
Not a moment too soon, the female troop saw an anti-gravity van approaching.
She was hoping to God that Brian was in that van.
As the van pulled over, Brian got out.
‘What do you know? She got her wish.’
“Oh, thank God,” the troop said.
Brian approached the female troop’s car asking, “What’s the problem, mam?”
“My car just broke down,” the troop said. “This always happens when I’m in a hurry.”
“Did you page an auto mechanic already?” Brian asked.
“No,” the female troop replied.
“Why not?” Brian asked.
The troop pointed to her watch saying, “I knew I should have charged this dang thing before today.”
“Why would you wear a watch that isn’t charged?” Brian asked.
“Because it JUST went dead,” the female troop answered. “I didn’t expect this situation with my car to happen.”
“Come on, I’ll give you a lift to the nearest mechanic. If you want,” Brian offered.
The troop got out of her car and said, “I want.”
Both the troop and Brian headed for the van as the door to the troop’s car closed and locked automatically.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡzYl6BMyirW
In the hills near-by…
Captain Daydra, who was watching Brian from a distance, pressed a button on her watch, held her watch up to her mouth, and said, “They’re going to the nearest mechanic. Follow them secretly and watch them there.”
“Yes Captain,” one of the World Union Authority troops said.
Somewhere at a distance, some of Wallace’s men watched the World Union Authority Troops.
One of Wallace’s men signaled for about five of Wallace’s and Zex’s men to come out of hiding and go after Daydra.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡPpgFXklBnk
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡnTt86hMpvD
In the van, Brian and the troop conversed.
“So, you must be new around here?” Brian asked.
“What do you mean I must be new around here?” the troop asked.
“That was a private road your car broke down on. …to my dad’s mansion,” Brian mentioned.
“It was?” the troop asked while pretending to be confused and clueless.
“Well, the sign that read ‘private road’ is hard to miss,” Brian mentioned.
“Sorry I missed it. I was looking for a friend’s house. I guess I turned down the wrong street,” the troop lied.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡAsffLVFWJf
Meanwhile, in the woods…
Captain Daydra fought with Wallace’s and Zex’s men.
Three of the men were laid out already.
Two of the men grabbed each of Captain Daydra’s feet and pulled in opposite directions.
Captain Daydra quickly and angrily broke away from them and jumped up. Captain Daydra kicked one of the guys with a jump spinning kick to the stomach, knocking all the air out of him.
Daydra then swept one of the guys to the ground and kicked him in the stomach too hard, knocking all the air out of HIM also.
Daydra took off running towards her anti gravity car.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡMFgjmZRHK9
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ4LTCRfDf8L
On the side of the road, just outside of the woods…
Brian and the female troop were fighting.
The female troop attempted to attack Brian with a spinning heel kick.
Brian dodged the kick, moved towards the troop, then elbowed her in the head, knocking her against the van.
The troop slid down until she was on the ground knocked out.
“I knew I sensed something wrong about her,” Brian said to himself.
Suddenly, Wallace and Zex drove up to Brian shooting at him.
Brian ran into the woods.
Wallace and Zex got out of their van and ran into the woods after Brian.
A bunch of anti gravity BPD vehicles and World Union Authority vehicles hovered up to Brian’s van.
Captain Daydra was among them.
The World Union Authority troops along with the BPD officers got out of the cars and ran into the woods after Zex and Wallace.
As Brian continued running through the woods, he bumped into Otis and the children.
“Dad, what are you doing here with the children?” Brian asked.
“Son, we gotta get you to the World Union Authorities. I’m glad you paged us when you did,” Otis said.
“I’m sure the World Union Authorities are already around here somewhere,” Brian said.
All except for one of the children jumped to the ground as one of Wallace’s troops fired lasers at them.
A laser hit the kid who was standing.
Otis and the other kids returned fire.
Brian looked to see one of the kids on the ground hurt.
“Alright!!!” Brian uttered. “This time you guys have gone too far!!”
Brian chased after Wallace’s troop who shot the child.
“No Brian, don’t!!!” Otis shouted.
“Shoot a kid will you!?!” Brian shouted to the troop who shot the child.
Suddenly, Brian was tripped by Colonel Zex.
Brian tumbled down the hill.
Colonel Zex tumbled down the hill after him.
They both jumped up while blocking each other’s punches and kicks.
Zex attempted a spinning heel kick to Brian’s head.
Brian ducked and kicked Zex in the head with a spinning heel kick.
Zex put his hand on his own jaw where it hurt.
Brian got back into his fighting stance and said, “Come on, Colonel! I’m turning you in myself!”
“No, you’re gonna have to kill me right here,” Colonel Zex contradicted.
Suddenly, one of Wallace’s troops shot Brian.
Zex jumped to the ground.
Zex got up saying, “Are you crazy!?! You almost shot me!”
The troop who opened fire saw Captain Daydra, the World Union Authority troops, and the BPD officers coming.
The troop shot at them, causing them to jump to the ground.
“Hey!” Wallace shouted to the troop who opened fire.
That troop ran towards Wallace and the few men who were with them.
“Wait for me!” Zex said as he tried running up the heel, but he kept slipping and tumbling down.
The BPD officers, along with the World Union Authority troops, saw many of Otis’ children beating Colonel Zex’s men with nun chucks.
The BPD officers broke up the fights.
Wallace and his troops ran for the spacecrafts that Wallace had built in his laboratory on planet Langhill.
It was the same spacecrafts that were designed to break through Penigram’s defenses.
Wallace and many of his men boarded the spacecrafts and took off into space.
“We forgot the Colonel,” said one of Wallace’s troops.
“Forget the Colonel.” Wallace responded. “I don’t have long to get out of here.”
They all noticed that Governor Wallace was flying towards Penigram. “Wallace, what are you doing? They’re gonna fire us out of the sky. . . Again!” one of Wallace’s troops said. “This time we may not survive.”
“Wrong!” Wallace said as he pressed a few holographic buttons, causing every one of the new spacecrafts to become invisible and head towards Penigram at light speed.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡv5v7w1M3GE
Moments later, back on Scandrid…
World Union Authority troops, the ambulance, the BPD officers, and the press were present.
World Union Authorities troops were arresting Otis.
One of the World Union Authority troops said, “Otis, you are under arrest for risking the lives of many innocent children by leading them here to fight a terrorist.”
Abby stood watching this while crying.
She couldn’t stand the sight of Otis being arrested, but she stood and stared anyway.
The rest of the kids approached Abby from behind while watching Otis being escorted towards the World Union Authority vehicle.
“What’s going to happen to the kids?” Otis asked the World Union Authority troops. There was no answer. “Hey, who do you guys think I’m talking to!?! What’s going to happened to my kids?”
“They won’t be staying with you, that’s for sure,” answered one of the World Union Authority troops. “Now get in the car and stay quiet!”
Otis stepped into the World Union Authority vehicle.
As the World Union Authority troops got in the car, the doors closed, and the car hovered off into the air.
Abby stood watching this while crying.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡrTR7NehDzb
In an ambulance van...
Brian was dying.
Captain Daydra was in the van with him while holding his hand.
“Brian, have you prayed the sinner’s prayer before?” Captain Daydra asked.
“I thought about it, however, I’ve been too busy with the military,” Brian responded.
“Brian, that is the stupidest excuse a person could make,” Captain Daydra replied.
It was quiet.
“Did you hear me, Brian?” Daydra asked.
As Brian started coughing, Captain Daydra knew that Brian’s time was about to be up. “Brian, pray with me. Say dear Lord Jesus.”
“Dear heavenly father. . . I believe you died on the cross for me and was raised for my justification. . . I want your blood to wash away my sins. . . I now make you Lord of the last few minutes of my life. . . Amen,” Brian prayed with all of his heart. “Thank you, Captain.”
Brian continued coughing.
Colonel Zex was being handcuffed and stuffed into a World Union Authority Vehicle.
Colonel Zex looked as one of the World Union Authority troops ran up to the press screaming, “Guys help!! Everybody help!!! Penigram was destroyed!!!”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡxju4FV5qMU
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡBOUCvoOdHE
EPISODE 6: THE EXTREME COMBAT MECHINE.
CHAPTER 1 OF EPISODE 6.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡmjWsUqgbwC
Planet Likjun, Eighteen years later…
The atmosphere was a dark color tangerine.
Through the tangerine-colored atmosphere, the huge nearby planets were barely visible.
The sky became a lighter colored tangerine as it drew closer towards Likjun’s horizon.
Siwana, who was eighteen years older and was in the Navy Seals, Shoot, who was a Scottish guy with blond hair and also with the Navy Seals, General Leena Daydra of the World Union Authorities who used to be Captain Daydra, and also a few other Navy Seals and World Union Authority troops, were in the Likjun savannas testing a new kind of device that could detect terrorists from light years away, in order to prevent any other acts of terrorism.
This device was the size and shape of a basketball.
The Navy Seals who were working with Captain Daydra and the World Union Authorities now, were known as the Super Grunts.
Shoot stood next to Siwana, who held a remote.
The other troops held electronic tablets while taking notes.
As the round device hovered in the air, it suddenly began glowing red.
This REALLY surprised the troops who were surrounding it, for this meant that terrorists were being detected.
“General, is this what the terrorist detector does if there’s a terrorist within light years of it?” asked Siwana.
“Precisely,” General Daydra said. “And according to it, the terrorists are a few miles north of this location. We better go check this out and find out what they’re about to do, then stop them.”
“General,” Siwana said.
“What?” General Daydra replied.
“Should I alert more troops?” asked Siwana.
“Many troops is better than a few,” replied General Daydra.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡWxntnDXDRU
In a hidden huge laboratory…
This laboratory was full of mad scientists of different species.
On the inside of the laboratory, Wallace, who had just awakened out of another cold sleep weeks ago, and a beautiful Chinese woman with French braids in her hair by the name of Esabellya, monitored a giant insect that stood ten feet tall and twenty feet long.
It was a gold and black insect known as a scworpido.
“You do good work, Doc,” Wallace said to Esabellya.
“So, you love the huge insect I designed and had created?” Esabella replied.
“I do,” Wallace replied. “How much would you want for it; so I could take out my enemies with it?”
“You and your troops can have it for three million credits,” Esabellya responded, not knowing or caring who Wallace's enemies were. “And it won’t be a bit difficult for you to program it to take out your enemies without a second thought.”
“I don’t think bugs are thinking creatures anyway,” Wallace replied.
“Oh, I almost forgot. . .” Esabellya said as she lifted her lab jacket to remove a silver device from her pants pocket.
Esabellya held the device up to Wallace for him to swipe his card through it.
“Pay me and it’s yours,” Esabellya said.
“With pleasure,” Wallace said as he swiped his card through the silver device.
The silver device transferred credits from Wallace account to Esabellya’s account. Suddenly, an alarm sounded.
The lights blinked on and off. Esabellya, Wallace, and the others looked about.
“What’s that alarm?” Wallace asked.
“World Union Authority troops nearby,” Esabellya answered. “Or somebody. . . I was afraid they would discover us eventually.”
“Oh no, not the World Union Authorities again,” Wallace said.
“Not to worry,” said Esabellya. “The tomaton’s will take care of them.”
Wallace became totally confused as to what a tomaton was, being that the first one was only built ten years ago while he was in a cold sleep.
Esabellya notices the confusion on Wallace’s face than said, “A Tomaton is a giant robot.”
“Oh,” said Wallace. “It must be a most recent invention.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡn7S9QDJ1ph
One hundred miles from the hidden Laboratory…
A few tomatons walked through the savannas while firing lasers at the many World Union Authority Troops, and the Navy Seals who had just arrived in the area approximately fifteen minutes ago.
General Daydra and Siwana hid behind a tree. Siwana took a peak and shot at one of the tomatons, however, the lasers bounced off of it.
“Siwana, you can’t destroy those things with your gun!” General Daydra made clear.
“What can we do? Those things are laser proof!” Siwana uttered.
Suddenly, Shoot showed up while carrying his gun.
“General, I paged a few Navy Seal spacecrafts. They’ll be entering the atmosphere any minute,” Shoot said.
“What!?!” General Daydra replied while panicking. “Any minute!?! We need them yesterday!”
General Daydra turned to the rest and said, “Okay, fall back until back up arrives!”
As General Daydra, Shoot, Siwana, and the few Navy Seals and World Union Authority troops that were left started retreating, the Navy Seal spacecrafts, that were recently paged, zoomed towards the tomatons and opened fire.
ZAPP!!! ZAPP!!! ZAPP!!!
POW!!! BOOM!!!
…were the sounds of the spacecrafts being hit while all the tomatons were blown to bits.
There were three Navy Seal spacecrafts left as a huge spacecraft from the Golden Eye hovered towards them.
Before the Navy Seal spacecrafts could open fire, the huge spacecraft fired lasers at the Navy Seal spacecrafts.
ZAPP!!! ZAPP!!! ZAPP!!!
BOOM!!!!
The three Navy Seal spacecrafts exploded.
This area of the savannas was now decorated with burning metal scraps.
The person flying this huge spacecraft turned out to be one of Wallace’s artificial terrorist troops.
Wallace was in the passenger seat right next to the pilot’s seat.
Wallace and his troop’s attention became focused on the radar; which was so advanced, it even detected flesh.
On the radar, the few Navy Seals and World Union Authority troops who were left were spotted running for the spacecraft they arrived in.
“I want them alive. The ones who appear on radar!” Wallace said. “I want them to be the first people I feed to this insect Esabellya just sold to me!”
“Yes Governor,” Wallace’s troop replied.
Meanwhile, Shoot, General Daydra, Siwana, and the remainder of the troops ran until they heard the huge spacecraft.
As they turned to see it, they opened fire.
The lasers bounced right off the huge spacecraft.
“Crap!!” Siwana uttered. “That thing is built like the tomatons!”
Wallace’s troops scampered out of the huge spacecraft as it landed.
The Navy Seals and the World Union Authority troops knew that they were outnumbered and that there was only one thing left to do. . . surrender.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ37FuttQz0B
CHAPTER 2 OF EPISODE 6.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡsQ4oZsf0AZ
On the planet Bettashio…
A variety of clouds covered the brown evening sky.
Wallace’s spacecraft, which contained the captives, landed outside of an old, abandoned stadium.
Siwana, General Daydra, Shoot, and the remainder of the World Union Authority troops and Navy Seals who were captured, exited the spacecraft.
The artificial terrorist troops, along with Wallace himself, escorted the captives towards the stadium.
“The heck is he gonna do to us here?” Siwana asked rhetorically.
Of COURSE this question was rhetorical. …simply because the party Siwana was with wouldn’t actually KNOW what Wallace planned to do to them here in the stadium.
“Shhh,” General Daydra responded to Siwana, then she quoted, “Or he might kill us.”
“He’s probably planning to do that to us anyway, General,” Shoot added.
Wallace and the artificial terrorist troops escorted the captives to a cell. Wallace pressed his thumbprint on the screen that was beside the door. The door slid open, revealing Morex in the room. Morex was now an old man and had all kinds of bumps and bruises. A huge holographic screen that hovered a few feet off the ground showed commercials.
Wallace and his troops shoved the captives into the cell with Morex. General Daydra and Siwana tripped and fell to the ground.
“You Special Forces people came after the wrong terrorist!” Wallace uttered before walking away from the door as it slid closed.
Morex stood up and moved towards the Navy Seals and World Union Authority troops. Shoot paid most of his attention to Morex’s bumps and bruises. Morex was bleeding both internally and externally.
“Grandpa, what happened?” Shoot asked Morex. “What did Wallace’s men do to you? Or was it Wallace himself?”
“They know I have something to do with that invention you guys were working on. They brought me here to get me to talk?” Morex explained.
“And he killed the others?” Shoot asked.
“No,” Morex replied. “The other engineers who designed the project escaped.”
General Daydra approached Morex and said, “Don’t worry, we’re here to get you out of here, and we’re taking you to a medic.”
“A medic?” Morex said with frustration and confusion. “How are you gonna manage that? You guys are trapped in here just like I am. And I probably have a greater chance of getting out of here than all of you.”
“Grandpa, calm down, you’re already hurt!” Shoot quoted.
Some of the crew turned to see Siwana pacing back and forth. Half of the bunch became nervous by this sort of behavior from Siwana.
“Must you do that?” asked one of the Navy Seals, referring to the fact that Siwana is making them nervous by pacing back and forth.
“Yeah,” General Daydra said. “Is that really necessary? We’re already as nervous as we can be.”
“Well so am I, mam,” said Siwana. “That’s why I am pacing.”
Suddenly, everyone’s attention went to the holographic screen, which showed a really beautiful Cambodian anchor woman standing in the savannas where Navy Seal spacecrafts and the tomatons were destroyed.
“I’m standing here where a huge battle have just taken place recently. In this area, a device used to detect terrorism was being tested, and from the looks of what just happened here, it seems that it actually worked. Many special force’s troops were killed while a group of them remain missing,” said the anchor woman.
The screen showed pictures of all the troops Wallace had captured and taken hostage.
“These are the Special Forces and World Union Authority troops that had turned up missing during this battle and were last seen heading for planet Battashio. The Navy Seals, who are among the missing personnel, is a platoon known as the Super Grunts. The search for the missing platoon continues as also one of the engineers for the newly designed object that was designed to detect terrorist,” the anchor woman said.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡEe6QJHX4ok
At nightfall, on Battashio…
The entire sky was now a dark brown color.
The stars and the nearby planets could be seen even more clearly.
Three of Wallace’s troops, along with the captives, walked through the blue sand, which was infested with the bones of the people who have been killed in this stadium previously.
Wallace stopped, causing the others to stop.
Wallace pressed a button on his watch, which would allow his voice to utter from every speaker in the stadium.
The stadium was filled with Wallace’s artificial terrorist troops.
“Welcome everybody,” Wallace said, uttering his voice all over the stadium. “Tonight, you will all witness the death of these troops I bought here. They will be killed by what I will soon use to conquer the remainder of the nations on my hit list.”
‘Boy how exciting this is about to be!!!’ the artificial terrorist troops thought.
Wallace pressed a button on his watch, turning the microphone mode off.
Wallace pointed his gun at the captives and said, “Stay there and don’t move!”
“You’re gonna kill us anyway!” General Daydra fired back out of anger.
Wallace held the gun up to his mouth and said, “Blow torch mode.”
The gun lit up. The captives became scared to the point where the fear could be seen clearly on their faces.
“Scared now, huh?” Wallace said while observing everyone’s silence. “Then stay put or die suffering!”
Wallace kept his gun aimed at the captives until he and his troops were off the field of the stadium.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ29FWV0Lxa6
In Beshitto orbit…
Meanwhile, six Navy Seal spacecrafts were entering the Beshitto atmosphere while leaving a trail of fire.
On the inside of one of the Navy Seal spacecrafts, Sergeant Augustine Kim, who was an Asian man in his mid thirties, and Commander Abby Sanchez, who was one of Otis’s kids and has grown up to be a really beautiful Hawaiian woman, tracked their captured troops on Radar.
The Navy Seals who were flying these spacecrafts were also part of the Super Grunt platoon.
“I found them, Commander.” Augustine said.
“Where are they?” Abby asked.
“The old stadium,” answered Augustine.
Abby gained a confused look on her face and said, “The old stadium? The heck are they doing there?”
“I don’t know, Commander. And if we don’t wanna find out, we better get there fast. Who knows what’ll happen to them there,” Augustine replied.
“Then step on it,” Abby ordered.
All eleven spacecrafts headed for the stadium.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ0OWkdVcBIG
Meanwhile, in the stadium…
A huge door opened, allowing the huge scworpido that Wallace had Esebellya created, to come through the door opening.
Artificial terrorist troops began cheering.
“What the heck is that?” Siwana asked, meaning the insect.
Now Siwana had REALLY asked a rhetorical question!!! Lol!
But anyway, the artificial terrorist troops continued cheering. As the creature drew closer, the captives backed up against a wall.
“Lord, we need a miracle,” Morex boldly prayed. The insect came closer. 100 feet, 90 feet, 80 feet, 70 feet.
Boy this was getting really exciting!!!
…as the artificial terrorist troops continued cheering and rooting for the creature as it drew nearer. 40 feet, 30 feet, 20 feet. Everyone’s attention went to the Navy Seal spacecrafts that were headed their way. Wallace, knowing that the spacecrafts were about to fire ammunition, took cover inside of a trash bin that was on the inside of one of the halls. And before the creature could touch the captives, the spacecrafts dropped smart bombs onto the stadium. The smart bomb hit Wallace’s troops and the insect while sparing the captives.
The insect was on fire but still moving around.
Abby shot a few lasers at the creature from the spacecraft.
The creature exploded.
As the spacecrafts landed in the stadium on the field, the doors opened.
“Come on guys, it’s the rescue crew!” General Daydra said, meaning the spacecrafts that had just landed.
The captives boarded the spacecrafts. Shoot and Siwana happened to end up in the same spacecraft as Abby and Augustine. The spacecrafts took off into the air. As soon as the spacecrafts were at a good distance from the stadium, Wallace crawled out of the trash bin, which had tipped over.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡEyjE6vI2rq
On the inside of one of the spacecrafts…
Shoot was in the front with Abby while Siwana sat with Augustine.
“Thank you, Commander,” Shoot said.
Abby responded by asking, “Who kidnapped you guys?”
“According to my grandfather, it was Governor George Wallace,” Shoot said.
“Who?” both Augustine and Abby said simultaneously with confusion.
“My grandfather met him when he was younger,” Shoot said.
“Hold on. . .” Augustine said. “George Wallace would be dead by now.”
“He’s been freezing himself,” Siwana replied. “Our guess is that every time he commits and act of terrorism, he freezes himself in order to throw off the World Union Authorities.”
“Sounds like a really smart sucker,” Abby said.
“When we reach the Zeta Buma ship, my grandpa needs medical attention,” Shoot said.
Abby nodded and said, “The medic aboard the Zeta Buma has been paged already.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡhLwemDKbJK
In the territory of the Zeta Buma ship…
The spacecrafts flew towards the spaceship called Zeta Buma.
In the bridge of the Zeta Buma, Sky Jones, who was a really beautiful black woman with short brown hair, early twenties, watch the spacecrafts approach. Sky pressed a few holographic buttons, which caused the ship to open up its compartments, allowing the spacecrafts to enter. The moment the spacecrafts entered the compartments, the doors to the compartments closed. Oxygen than filled the compartments so that it was safe for the troops and Morex to step out of the spacecrafts.
Everyone exited the spacecrafts.
As a door slid open, a few medical people, along with a floating anti gravity stretcher, entered the compartment.
The Medical people placed Morex onto the anti gravity stretcher.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡFIH8zdUKT2
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ3T6nd5cTvn
At the stadium… Or should I say, where the stadium used to be…
Wallace, Esabellya, and a few of Wallace’s troops, walked through the debris. They all observe the gigantic, scorched mechanical insect.
‘WHAT A MESS!!!’
“How could this happen?” Wallace asked.
“Looks to me like someone dropped a smart bomb,” Esabellya said.
“Somebody did,” an artificial terrorist troops said while scanning all the remains with a device that resembled a remote control.
“And you know this how?” Wallace asked.
“I’m scanning these dead people and I don’t see the bones of the captives anywhere,” said the troop.
“Put that thing on visual mode,” Wallace said.
“Go to visual,” the troop commanded the device.
A holographic screen appeared, showing what the skeletons used to look like before they were cremated into their present condition.
“You’re right,” Wallace said. “I don’t remember any of these faces as our captives.” Wallace turned to Esabellya and said, “Esabellya didn’t you say you scientist were working on an extremely advanced combat machine?”
“I did say that. In case the insect failed,” Esabellya replied. “My new creation is built to look like you and me, and they’ll seek out every special force personal in all the areas of the universe we’ve colonized so far. Well, those who are fighting against you anyway. There’s no way they can hide.”
“How much do you want for this army?” Wallace asked.
“I only have one soldier completed and we haven’t tested him yet,” said Esabellya.
“Well, I’ll buy this ONE from you that you completed already.” Wallace mentioned.
“You’ve got yourself a soldier,” Esabellya said. Esabellya wasn’t helping Wallace out of the goodness of her heart. She only wanted Wallace to make her richer.
“Take us back to your laboratory,” Wallace commanded. “And show me this soldier.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ38pQZfS0zE
In the gym section of the laboratory…
A tall black man they call Meck, punched and kicked a punching bag.
After one power punch, the bag fell to the ground.
Wallace, Esabellya, and a few artificial terrorist troops monitored this on the other side of a window.
“This is the combat machine you’re planning to make an army of?” Wallace asked.
Esabellya nodded and said, “The others are gonna be as skilled as this one. He’s very skilled in the martial arts, so the Special Force’s troops won’t be able to karate their way past him.”
“Okay, I guess we’ll go ahead and start with this ONE,” Wallace replied. “But one question?”
Esabellya turned to look at Wallace.
“Don’t they have extremely advanced guns to kill that thing now days?” Wallace asked.
Esabellya shook her head and said, “I thought of that too. He not only dodges lasers, but he’s laser resistant in case he IS shot. This thing cannot be destroyed unless itself destructs. And if it’s about to do that, it will return here.”
“This will be a good army to take those out on my hit list,” said Wallace. “Is there a way to upgrade my soldiers to be able to fight like THIS soldier?”
“I AM working on a way,” Esabellya replied.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡgQPpHzSgLN
In a hospital…
Morex was laying in the hospital bed with glowing pieces of tape on his head. Augustine, Shoot, and Siwana were in the room with him.
“Grandpa, you can’t die,” Shoot said.
“The choice of rather I die or live isn’t up to me. It’s up to God. Speaking of Him, who here doesn’t know Jesus?” Morex quoted.
The three looked at each other.
“I guess I don’t yet,” Augustine said.
“Would you like to be the person I convert to Christianity last?” Morex asked Augustine.
“I don’t know. . . I . . . I don’t know,” Augustine replied, not being sure if he was ready to make that choice.
“Augustine, take a chance,” Siwana said.
“Yeah, it could be your LAST chance,” Shoot said. “You don’t know if you’re gonna die soon.”
Augustine thought for a few seconds than said, “Okay, I’ll do it.” Augustine bowed his head and said, “Dear Lord Jesus. . . I believe you died on the cross for me and was raised for my justification. . . Lord, I ask you to wash away my sins. . . I do now make you my Lord and Savior. . . Amen.”
“Good. . .” Morex said with pride. “I’m glad you know the sinner’s prayer.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡENXsGPe47D
On the planet Muroca…
At a cemetery, many people were gathered around Morex’s casket as it was being lowered into the ground.
Man… What a depressing day…
So anyway, like I was saying… As soon as the casket was completely lowered into the ground, three undertakers who had grey skin began burying it.
Robert, Anjillika, and Maggie, who were now old, stuck around to watch this.
Anjillika stood next to Robert.
Augustine, Siwana, Abby, and Shoot watched the casket being buried also.
They all watched the undertakers stand up a tomb stone which read: Morex A. Compton. Born, Earth time, June 1st, 2197, died, Earth time, March 26th, 2294.
At a distance… A FAR distance…Wallace watched Anjillika, Robert, and Maggie while in his car with Meck. Maggie, Robert, and Anjillika were the last three present. Wallace pressed a few holographic buttons that floated in mid-air, causing the front view screen to give a zoom in image of Anjillika, Robert, and Maggie. As soon as the image was posted, Wallace said, “Computer, these three individuals look familiar. Give me an image of their appearance when they were young. Between the age of twenty and forty.”
As soon as the front view screen of the car showed a picture of what the three looked like back in 2228, Wallace said, “I knew it. I knew I recognized them from someplace. Meck, I want you to kill them.”
“What are you doing?” Meck asked Wallace. “They’re not the special forces people you want.”
“Alright computer, normal visual,” Wallace said, causing the screen to return to normal visual mode. Wallace started up the car as he saw Robert, Maggie, and Anjillika get into their car.
“Did you hear me Mr. Wallace?” Meck asked.
“Meck,” said Wallace. “I want you to start your hit list with the three individuals I just viewed on screen.” Wallace drove off after the car Robert was driving.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡbPa9zq99YT
While driving through the mountains, Maggie was in the back seat of the car, watching Meck and Wallace gain on them until they were tail gating them.
“Guys, I think we’re being followed,” Maggie said.
“You think we’re being followed, sis?” Robert asked.
“Yes,” Maggie replied. “Look at the way that car is tailgating us. If it wanted to pass us by, how come it hasn’t done it already?”
Robert started pulling over to the side of the road.
“Robert, what are you doing? Don’t pull over,” Maggie said.
Robert, Maggie, and Anjillika got out of the car just before Wallace rear ended it. Meck stepped out of the car.
“The hell do you think you’re doing?” Robert asked Meck. Meck only continued towards them. Meck pulled out his gun and shot the three of them. As soon as the three fell to the ground, Wallace opened the door, got out of the car, and said, “Meck, come on!”
While Robert, Maggie, and Anjillika were on the ground motionless, Meck and Wallace quickly got back into their car and took off. Maggie remained on the ground with her eyes open. She managed to get a good look at Wallace and Meck.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡQxC3MFoCos
A few days later, at the police station…
Charles Wu, who was a tall skinny slightly bald Japanese man wearing glasses, sat in the office with General Daydra.
Both were speaking with Maggie, who was being viewed on a huge holographic screen.
It was obvious from the view of the holographic screen that Maggie was lying in a hospital bed.
“So, it was Governor Wallace who ordered this guy to shoot you?” Wu asked with confusion.
“You saw my thoughts being played back on the screen. It was him.” Maggie said.
“And who was the other guy?” Wu asked.
“I had never seen the other guy before,” Maggie said. “But I recognize Wallace from back in 2228.”
“Hold on,” said Wu. “I’m puzzled here. Now according to your thoughts, Wallace was middle aged back in 2228. Wouldn’t he be dead by now?”
“And he should’ve been dead back in ’28,’” Maggie said. “But he wasn’t.”
“Well why isn’t he dead?” asked Wu. “Why is he still the same age and running around?”
“Captain, he’s been putting himself into a cold sleep off and on,” said General Daydra. “That’s my guess.”
“A cold sleep?” Wu asked.
“Yes. It has been possible to do that for a while,” said General Daydra.
“Well mam,” Wu said to Maggie. “I guess we have no choice but to believe you then. We’ll find this guy, and I think you’ll be safe from. . . Wallace. . . while you’re there in the hospital.”
“Thank you, detective,” Maggie said just before going off the air.
Both Wu and Daydra stood up.
“Let’s gather a few of our people to give that woman all day protection,” General Daydra ordered. “I wanna be SURE Maggie is safe at that hospital.”
“Yes, General.,” Wu replied.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡtqfz4U5xE6
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡM6JKi3lQuI
CHAPTER 3 OF EPISODE 6.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡK7dpYCLStM
A week or two later…
Sky Jones drove down the street in her anti-gravity car in the city known as Nebula Angeles.
As she stopped at the intersection, she observed the huge holographic red square that hovered above the intersection.
A green holographic square hovered diagonally from it, allowing cars to pass through the intersection.
As Sky waited for her holographic light to turn green, she couldn’t help observing the park that was to the right side of her car.
The park resembled a jungle.
Sky remembered playing in this park as a child.
She watched the children play while a few couples strolled along the concrete trails.
Some people sat on benches conversing while having a picnic.
Sky was glad to be home from outer space for a while.
As the red holographic red lights turned green and the green holographic lights turned red, Sky drove a little way up the street until she nearly passed a Martial Arts gym that was being ran by a friend named Dian, who Sky hasn’t seen since she was stationed in outter space.
Sky made a U-turn and parallel parked right in front of the gym.
In the office of the gym, a very beautiful Hispanic lady by the name of Dian, who was about twenty-seven years of age, looked through the window of the office and saw Sky getting out of the car. Dian right away recognized Sky and nearly jumped out of her chair while dashing out of the office and towards the main exit of the gym. The door slid open, allowing Dian to exit the gym.
“Sky!” Dian said with excitement.
“Dian, what’s up girl?” Sky replied.
They approached each other and hugged.
“How long has it been? Two years?” Dian asked.
“I left for outer space in ninety-two and this is ninety-four. Yeah, about that long,” Sky replied.
“Come on in, girl,” Dian said.
Both girls entered the gym and bumped into Herbert Crenger, who was a tall black man in his mid-thirties.
“What’s up?” Herbert said. “Dian, who’s this pretty lady with you?”
Sky received a confused/surprised look on her face while saying, “You don’t remember me?”
“Herbert, you don’t remember Sky?” Dian said. “Your sparring partner.”
“Sky? Sky Jones, is that you?” Herbert asked while surprised, knowing that Sky looked totally different from the last time he saw her.
“Herbert, yes it’s me. I cut my hair short,” Sky explained.
They both hugged.
“Nice to see you again,” Herbert said.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡi7XJMs3mqn
At the hospital…
Shoot was in the emergency room with Maggie.
“Grandma, so it was Wallace who shot you and the others?” Shoot asked.
“It wasn’t actually Wallace. It was the person who was with him,” Maggie replied. “And he killed Robert and Anjillika.”
“I’m gonna make these people pay,” Shoot quoted out of extreme anger.
“No. Don’t go looking for revenge. These guys are pretty dangerous,” Maggie advised.
“So are we Navy Seals. And I’m not gonna just let some guy gun down three senior citizens like that,” Shoot replied.
“Son, listen to me. Let the World Union Authorities handle this. . .” Maggie advised. “Are you listening to me?”
“Yes grandma,” Shoot agreed.
“Then don’t go seeking revenge,” Maggie advised redundantly.
Suddenly, there was a knock at the door.
“Come in,” Maggie said.
A nurse entered the room with a tray of food saying, “Room service.”
“Thank you,” Maggie said.
“Just doing a job, mam,” the nurse replied as she set the tray down and exited the room.
“Now like I was saying,” said Maggie. “The authorities will handle this. The police and the World Union Authorities will find them. Don’t go looking for vengeance.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡmimMt86nVK
Later that night, at the martial arts gym…
Dian was tied up doing paperwork.
Herbert and Sky entered the office, causing Dian to jump in fright.
“Sorry about that, Dian,” Sky said.
“No worries at all,” said Dian. “You guys leaving me?”
Sky and Herbert nodded.
“We’re going to this near by jazz coffee house,” Sky said while pointing to Herbert. “Wanna come with?”
“I am tied up in paperwork right now. You two go and enjoy,” said Dian.
“Okay, we will,” Herbert said.
“See you later,” said Sky.
“Yeah, bye,” Dian replied.
Sky only waved. Herbert and Sky exited the Gym. “Where’s your car?” Herbert asked Sky.
“Right here,” Sky said as she pointed to it. “I’ll see you at the coffee house,” Sky said to Herbert. “Follow me.”
“Alright,” Herbert said.
They both got into their cars. Both cars hovered off into the same direction. A minute or two after the two cars hovered off, Meck’s car hovered and parked in the same spot Sky’s car was located. As the car door opened, Meck stepped out of the car. The car door closed and locked automatically as Meck started towards the gym entrance.
Dian stood up while situating the papers on her desk. Suddenly, she heard the main entrance door slide open. Automatically assuming that it was Sky or Herbert, Dian only continued what she was doing and didn’t bother looking to see who it really was.
The moment the office door slid open, Dian, without looking at Meck, asked “Did you guys leave anything?” There was no response.
Dian’s attention went to Meck. “Who are you?”
Meck pulled out his gun and shot Dian.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡrLAoeaXrN3
At the jazz coffee house…
An intergalactical jazz band stood on stage playing the most relaxing jazz music while singing in their native interplanetary language.
Some people slow danced to the music while others sat and conversed.
Herbert sat on a couch with Sky while chatting.
“How do you like being back in an atmosphere after two years,” Herbert asked Sky.
“Needless of you to ask. I been to many different planets while I was away,” Sky said. “So, I’m still used to being in an atmosphere.”
“Oh, so you got to see those many different colored atmospheres on different planets?” Herbert asked.
What a silly question this was…
“Of course, silly. You think I carried out my two-year assignment on those planets with my eyes closed?” Sky asked rhetorically with sarcasm.
“Very well said,” Herbert said while finally getting the point. “Or should I say, asked.”
“So how long have you been a fighter?” Sky asked.
“Since a year ago. If my career as a Navy Seal don’t get in the way, I’m ready to turn pro. Are you interested in becoming a pro fighter too?” Herbert answered.
Sky shook her head saying, “Oh God no. Knowing how to defend myself and being a Navy Seal is enough. I already know what I can do.”
“Oh, so you’re a beautiful and dangerous girl,” Herbert said.
Sky nodded and said, “Like wise.”
“Sky, before this song ends, wanna dance?” Herbert asked.
“Okay,” Sky said while standing up. Suddenly, Sky’s watch beeped. “Let me take this call right quick.” As Sky pressed a button, Abby appeared in the form of a hologram. “Commander? What a surprise,” Sky said.
“Jones, get down here to the gym now! Something terrible has happened!” Abby said.
“What happened? Is the gym on fire?” Sky asked Abby.
“Worse,” Abby replied. “Your friend’s been killed. And there’s writing on the wall that says, ‘You Super Grunts are next!’”
Sky stood there shocked and said, “Super Grunts? That’s us. I mean, who wants us dead?”
“Jones, get down here quick!” said Abby.
“Yes commander,” Sky said.
Abby’s holographic image vanished.
“Oh my God,” Sky said.
“Who was she? The leader of your platoon?” Herbert asked.
“Let’s go,” Sky said. “We gotta go!”
Sky and Herbert got into their cars and drove back down to the gym where Shoot, Abby, Siwana, Augustine, the corner, officer James Wu, and many other NAPD officers were present. NAPD stood for Nebula Angeles Police Department.
The moment Sky got out of her car, the team approached her.
“How’d you guys hear of this? What happened to Dian?” Sky asked the team.
“She was murdered,” Siwana answered. “…Shot to death.”
“Oh my God!?!” Sky said.
“We received the call minutes ago,” Siwana said. “Cops were here, and there was writing on the wall that said you Super Grunts are next. Then the NAPD contacted us, the Super Grunts.”
“Officer James Wu here paged us,” Abby said as James Wu approached.
“I am afraid someone wants to kill you guys,” Wu said. “And we believe it’s the same people who killed those two senior citizens and put one in the hospital.”
“The one in the hospital is my grandmother,” Shoot said.
“We’re going to have to put you Super Grunts in protective custody, being that your lives are obviously in danger,” said Wu.
In the laboratory…
Wallace and Esabellya stood conversing when suddenly, Meck showed up.
“Did you take care of the Super Grunts?” Esabellya asked Meck.
Wallace stood waiting anxiously to hear the answer.
“Only one of them tonight,” Meck replied. “It was the owner of the gym.”
Wallace sighed and asked, “Why the owner of the gym!?! She’s not even on the hit list! She’s not one of the Super Grunts!”
Wallace sighed again, with so much frustration and impatience.
“I want the Super Grunts to live in fear before they die just as you want them to,” Meck replied. “I will take them out tomorrow.”
Wallace looked at Esabellya. Esabellya only smiled, then she turned to Meck and said, “They’re probably in protective custody by now. So let me give you a plan.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ8ZRvtekCix
CHAPTER 4 OF EPISODE 6.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡJr5Imp0zQV
The next day, at the World Union Authority headquarters…
Shoot was asleep on the top bunk of one of the bunk beds.
Augustine was at the bottom.
In the other bunk, Herbert was at the bottom bunk while the top bunk was empty.
This was Siwana’s bunk. Siwana had gone outside.
Shoot moved around in his bed just before waking up and staring at the ceiling for a few seconds; thinking of how long it will be before the case is over so he could go back to his normal military life.
Shoot sat up, yawned, then climbed out of the bed.
Shoot looked back to see Augustine and Herbert still sleeping.
Shoot then exited the room to find Abby, Siwana, and Sky conversing while sitting at the outside table.
They both turned to see Shoot.
“Hey, Shoot,” Abby said.
“Good morning, Commander,” Shoot replied. “What’s going on here?”39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡUH7z0wYVQi
“We’re just talking,” Sky answered.
Shoot looked up into the sky and saw a few near by planets, which could barely be seen, being that it was daytime. He loved the view of the purple sky in the morning on this planet.
“Enjoying the view?” Siwana asked.
“I love it,” Shoot replied.
“Ever been to Earth?” Abby asked.
“No, Commander,” Shoot replied. “But from what I heard, there’s not much from Earth to look at with the necked eye except for the few space colonies. I mean; besides its sun and its moon, it looks as if the Earth is in its solar system alone.”
“There’s many planets like that,” Abby quoted. “Then the closer you get to the center of every galaxy, the more stars you can see.”
“Everyone knows that,” Sky said. “That’s in every galaxy.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ0Xz6E3s0po
At the Laboratory…
Wallace, and Esabellya watched Meck and many of Wallace troops take off in an anti gravity car.
“What happens if this doesn’t work?” Wallace asked.
“It’s been working,” Esabellya replied.
Wallace looked at Esabellya and quoted, “How has it been working? It hasn’t touched any of the Super Grunts yet.”
“It will today, trust me,” Esabellya said. “Meck and your troops are gonna take care of his today. Plus, there are hundreds of other troops like Meck in the making, and I’m going to sale them all to you. Then I will have the copy of the blueprints ready for you, so you can up grade your soldiers to be like Meck.”
“Where are the blueprints now?” Wallace asked.
“The copies are in the making as well as the other soldiers that are as advanced as Meck.” Esabellya answered.
“This is the year 2294 and it takes this long to copy blueprints?” Wallace asked.
“They’ll be completed in a about an hour,” replied Esabellya. “It’s a lot of blueprints.”
“Hold it,” Wallace said. “Hold. . . on. How much are you gonna charge me for this army and these blueprints to upgrade my soldiers?”
“I won’t know until everything’s ready,” Esabellya said. “However, you can come take a look at the soldiers for yourself.”
Wallace followed Esabellya into a laboratory where a bunch of giant tubes contained what looked like human bodies.
“The army is now 75% complete,” said the laboratory’s computer.
Wallace looked at Esabellya. Esabellya looked at Wallace and smiled.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡQ3QGC5p5a6
At the World Union Authority headquarters…
Moments later, Shoot was still speaking with Abby, Sky, and Siwana when they all suddenly heard a loud boom, which shook the ground.
“What the heck was that?” Siwana asked rhetorically.
Herbert and Augustine exited their room asking simultaneously, “What the heck was that?”
“I don’t know,” Sky said. “But this entire place shook.”
“A quake, obviously,” said Abby.
Suddenly, they all heard more booms and more sounds of chaos.
“That wasn’t a quake commander,” said Sky. “Quakes don’t go boom.”
“Oh God Wallace may be here!” said Abby.
“You sure it’s Wallace, Commander?” Shoot asked.
“Who the heck else would it be?” asked Abby.
“We gotta get out of here!” Sky said.
The door slid open as they all ran for the entrance. One of Wallace’s troops entered the room through the interior door while aiming his gun at the Super Grunts. However, Wallace’s troop was too close to Augustine. Augustine kicked the gun out of the troop’s hand, kicked the troop in the stomach, then kicked the troop towards the wall. The troop, while knocked out, went against the wall, then fell to the ground.
“Let’s go!” Abby said. “Be really watchful.”
Augustine picked up the gun that Wallace’s troop held.
World Union Authority troops were laying lifelessly on the ground. The sprinkler system had put out the fires. The entire ground was wet. Wallace’s men, along with Meck, shot many World Union Authority troops who tried shooting them. One of Wallace’s men headed for a door. As the door slid open, one of Wallace’s troops aimed his gun at Shoot just as Shoot walked through the door. Shoot knocked the gun out of the troop’s hand and punched him. Shoot then kicked the troop in the head with a spinning heel kick, knocking him out.
As Shoot picked up the gun, the rest of the Super Grunts scampered through the door.
Augustine still had his gun.
A group of Wallace’s troops tried shooting the Super Grunts.
Both Augustine and Shoot fired back, hitting all of Wallace’s troops.
Abby, Sky, and Herbert, went to pick up the guns when one of the walls exploded, causing everyone to jump in fright.
Meck stepped through the huge hole in the wall while the smoke scene was clearing.
Augustine and Shoot tried firing at Meck, however, Meck moved out of the way by running up the wall. Meck jumped off the wall and landed doing a forward roll.
“What the hell is that thing?” Sky asked, meaning Meck.
Meck started towards them, then pulled out his gun and opened fire at Shoot, hitting him in the chest.
Meck attempted firing at the remainder of the Super Grunts, only to find out that his gun needed to be recharged.
Augustine tried attacking Meck with punches and kicks.
Meck blocked Augustine’s punches and kicks, then moved out of the way of Augustine’s jump scissor kick.
Meck went for a punch to Augustine’s face.
Augustine moved, causing Meck to hit a fuse box.
Meck was electrocuted.
However, instead of falling dead, Meck malfunctioned and headed for the exit.
“Where’s he going?” Abby asked rhetorically.
“It’s malfunctioning,” Siwana said. “It was a machine.”
As they try following it, Siwana stopped them saying, “Don’t! Don’t follow it! It might explode!”
“Good thinking, Siwana,” said Abby.
Shoot was on the ground coughing. Everyone ran over to him and kneeled over him. “I’m not going to make it!” Shoot said as he continued coughing.
Officer Wu and a group of NAPD officers showed up.
“Shoot, don’t talk like that! You were trained better than that,” said Siwana.
“What happened to him?” Wu asked. “Is he breathing?”
“He just spoke,” Abby replied.
“Quick, let’s get him to a medic!” Wu said.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡVh7A8CnotJ
In the laboratory…
Esabellya pressed a few buttons on a keyboard, trying to control Meck, who was seen on a radar screen making its way back to the laboratory.
“What happened to your combat machine, Esabellya?” Wallace asked.
“It’s just malfunctioning,” Esabellya answered. “Nothing I can’t handle.”
“Hold the heck on. . . Didn’t you say something about that thing blowing up if it returns to the lab in bad shape?” Wallace asked.
“Not exactly,” Esabellya replied.
“Yeah she did,” one of Wallace’s troops said, answering Wallace’s question correctly. “And that thing’s right outside the lab!”
Wallace took off running with his troops as Meck entered the laboratory. As soon as the other scientist noticed that Meck was malfunctioning, they all panicked and tried exiting the laboratory while Esabellya tried controlling it by pressing buttons on the keyboard. As the voice of the laboratory suddenly uttered, “The troops are now 100% complete,” the giant tubes opened, releasing the troops who were like Meck.
On the outside of the laboratory, Wallace and a few of his troops quickly got into their car. BOOOM!!! The laboratory exploded with huge burning pieces of it burying Wallace’s car. Because of the pieces of the laboratory landing on the car, the hovering circuits to the car were destroyed. The car fell completely to the ground.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡIk7Obx3bln
CHAPTER 5 OF EPISODE 6.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡHuiVLv4KI8
In the area where the Laboratory was blown to debris…
‘Like I said before… WHAT A MESS!!!’
The fire from the exploding laboratory had died.
There was nothing left of the laboratory but a rumble of ashes, which the smoke had still been rising from.
Being that the laboratory was hidden in the middle of the savannas, no fire fighters had come to put the fire out.
The car Wallace and his few troops were trapped inside of, sat buried under the scorched pieces of the laboratory that had landed on it.
Wallace’s additional artificial terrorist troops, who had recently arrived at the scene, continued digging through the rumble of ashes until they found the car.
As soon as Wallace’s troops finished unburying the car, the car doors opened.
Wallace, and the few artificial terrorist troops with him, stepped out of the car coughing.
Breathing the fresh air again was a huge relief for Wallace and his troops who were trapped inside of the car.
“Governor, what happened?” one of Wallace’s troops asked.
“A highly advanced combat machine went hey-wire,” Wallace replied. “It malfunctioned in the laboratory and blew the whole place. And I forgot about getting the blueprints to give you all an upgrade. Crap!!”
“How did the combat Machine malfunction?” another one of the troops asked as Wallace started brushing himself off.
“According to what we saw on the radar, it was electrocuted,” Wallace replied. “Then it made its way back to the laboratory and exploded, taking the entire lab with it. But that’s alright, I thought of a way to take out what’s left on our hit list. . . We’ll just have to take out all the Special Forces who may attempt to hinder me from conquering what’s on my hit list. I will have more soldiers created on planet Langhill and planet Cam to get the job done.”
“Wallace, there’s a lot of Special Forces teams. This will start an extreme war if you attempt something like that,” one of Wallace’s troops explained.
“And we will win,” Wallace replied.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡrdoVnkko2l
A few weeks later…
Abby sat on a couch in her room aboard the Hansentoga with her legs crossed while wearing a sweat skirt and a tank top.
She had just finished working out at the ship’s gym.
Abby viewed the news on a huge holographic screen, which hovered a few feet above the floor.
There was an anchorwoman on the news broadcasting from the crime scene.
“There’s been another homicide this morning. This is the 140th elite team that’s been taken out in a few weeks’ time by God knows who,” said the broadcaster.
“How the heck can this happen?” Abby asked out loud to herself, not understanding how the special forces troops were being killed off. Abby pressed a button on her watch, causing Sky to appear in the form of a hologram. Sky was wearing a sleeveless shirt and short shorts, which revealed her nice long legs.
“Hi, Commander,” Sky said.
“Jones, have you been watching the news?” Abby asked.
“I was watching the news just now. The galaxy’s best elite teams are being assassinated for some reason, but they didn’t say who was doing this? …Or do they not know?” Sky replied.
“It’s gotta be Wallace. But nobody has any proof. I wanna advise you and the rest of the team to be extremely watchful. We could be next,” Abby warned.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ9Od1ddamVA
At the Nebula Angeles shopping mall…
The place was packed. Parents walked with their children while other parents watched their children play on the indoor playground of the mall.
Siwana walked through the mall while approaching Sky, who he saw coming from a distance.
Siwana and Sky were finally in speaking range.
“Did the Commander contact you just now?” Siwana asked Sky.
“She DID actually,” Sky answered. “You know what’s going on, right?”
“The best elite teams are being assassinated.” Siwana said.
“I’m suspecting that it’s Wallace. And the Commander has the same suspicions,” Sky mentioned.
“If it is Wallace; and I think it is, he’ll try every trick in the book just to see us dead. . . But the question is, why is he attacking the other elite teams before us? I mean, we’re the last people he battled with,” Siwana said while extremely puzzled.
“My guess is that Wallace has this thing for causing us to live in fear before he takes us out,” Sky luckily guessed.
On the second story of the mall by the railing, a few artificial terrorist troops watched Siwana and Sky through a pair of electronic glasses, which allowed them to see Siwana and Sky up close.
“When do you guys think we should attack?” one of the artificial terrorist troops asked.
“Not around these people. Let’s wait until they’re in the parking lot,” said the artificial terrorist troop in charge. “Just keep an eye on them.”
“Man, I wish they didn’t have gun detectors at the entrance to these parking lots,” one of the artificial terrorist troops said.
“Well, welcome to the 2290’s,” said the artificial terrorist troop in charge. “However, the weapons we have should do just fine.”
The artificial terrorist troops saw Siwana and Sky heading for the exit. As Siwana and Sky exited the mall, they observed the many outdoor inventories. The place was full of people shopping around. Sky and Siwana headed for the parking lot where there was nobody around.
“Why didn’t you use your car sensor to bring the car to us?” Siwana asked Sky.
“Can’t. I accidentally got it wet,” Sky replied.
The moment Siwana and Sky reached the parking lot, they were approached by the artificial terrorist troops.
The artificial terrorist troops carried pipes, baseball bats, and chains.
“You prepared to die, Super Grunts?” asked the artificial terrorist troop in charge.
“You guys are committing these assassinations to the elite teams!” Siwana replied, right away, realizing that the people who have approached them were Wallace’s troops.
“Get them!” the artificial terrorist troop in charge ordered.
An artificial terrorist troop attempted to hit Siwana with a chain. Siwana ducked and kicked the troop in the knee. The troop stooped down in pain. Another one of Wallace’s troops tried hitting Siwana with a pipe. Siwana ducked, causing him to hit a car. The moment the car alarm sounded, the car pulled out of its parking space and hovered off. This system was installed in the car to prevent car theft and vandalism to the car.
Sky punched the troop to the ground who accidentally hit the car, knocking him out.
Another artificial terrorist troop raised his baseball bat to hit Sky.
Sky quickly moved towards the troop, grabbed Wallace’s troop’s shoulders, then nailed him in the groin with one devastating knee strike.
As the troop vomited, he went into shock, then fell to the ground.
The troop nearly died from going into shock.
Sky kicked the last troop standing in the ribs, breaking his ribs.
The troop struggled for breath and started crying in the process.
“I kick hard don’t I, guys,” Sky said to the artificial terrorist troops she attacked.
Wallace’s troop in charge got up and picked up the baseball bat in one hand and a chain in her other, getting ready to charge Siwana and Sky.
“Okay who sent you guys!?!” Siwana asked.
However, before the artificial terrorist troop in charge could attack Sky and Siwana, he turned to see people watching.
The artificial terrorist troop dropped the tools and took off running.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡxGz0hSjVGN
Moments later, in the parking lot of the mall…
Siwana, Sky, Herbert, Augustine, and General Daydra, were speaking with two NAPD officers along with many mall security guards.
The ambulance was present also.
“So, you think the same person who’s been assassinating these Special Forces individuals are now after you and your platoon?” asked one of the NAPD officers.
“Yes officer,” Siwana answered. “They didn’t attack me and Sky for our money.”
“These people surely are the people committing these assassinations, officer,” said Sky.
“They tried attacking my team the other week, officer,” General Daydra said.
“And what was your name?” the NAPD officer asked while about to record it on his electronic pad.
“General Leena Daydra,” General Daydra replied. “Of the World Union Authorities.”
The officer finally finished recording Daydra’s name on the tablet.
“Officer, we believe we might be on Wallace’s hit list,” Herbert said.
The officer became confused and said, “Wallace? As in George Wallace?”
“That’s who’s after us, according to one of the senior citizens who they attacked,” General Daydra said.
Suddenly, an anti-gravity car pulled up. Two officers quickly approached the car. As the door opened, Abby stepped out of the car.
“Sorry mam,” one of the officers said while approaching Abby. “You can’t be on the premises right now.”
“It’s okay, officer,” Abby said. Abby then pointed to her troops saying, “Those are my troops, the Super Grunts. I flew to this planet as soon as I heard what went on.” Abby pressed a button on her watch, causing a holographic image of her I.D to show.
“Like I was saying, officer,” Siwana said. “These people wanted to kill me and Sky right here by beating us to death.”
“And me,” General Daydra added. “They tried to kill us on one of our World Union Authority premises.”
“And are you sure George Wallace is behind this?” one of the officers asked.
“Officer, contact Officer James Wu. He’ll inform you for sure on this,” said Abby.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡBzynXs6f7E
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡqG7nc0XZjb
In the bridge of the Golden Eye…
Wallace, and a few of his troops were conversing.
“Wallace, what about your troops who were hospitalized today?” Wallace troop who was in charge asked.
“What about those troops?” Wallace replied.
“Well do to the fact that they’ll be in custody, those NAPD officers and those World Union Authority clowns are probably gonna torture answers out of them,” replied the artificial terrorist troop.
“Yeah, like they’ve been doing for the past century. Listen, stop worrying. We’re going to figure out a way to kill those Super Grunts without the use of hand-to-hand combat. I have a plan,” Wallace said.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡLKmmCD4joZ
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡljN7fTv76Q
Later that night, at a coffee house…
Many anti-gravity cars drove by.
The coffee house was not too far from the mall.
This was a popular hang out place.
Many people sat inside the coffee house listening to the jazz band play relaxing music.
The music from the jazz band could be heard outside of the coffee house as well.
Some people danced to the Jazz music, having such a good time. …HAVING A BLAST.
Siwana drove up to the coffee house.
As Siwana got out of his car, he observed the many people standing and sitting around enjoying their drinks, pastries, and music.
Across the street, Wallace walked very slowly while not watching where he was going. He had his eyes on Siwana. Wallace watched Siwana approach some friends of his. Wallace held his watch up to his mouth saying, “Get ready to set everything up. I don’t think he’ll be going anywhere soon.”
One of Wallace’s troops stood on the roof with a sniper’s rifle, aiming it at Siwana. As soon as the time was right. . .
ZAPPP!!!
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡw1hrq1F4gw
On planet Scandrid…
Rain clouds blocked the view of the sky.
Thunder could be heard while lightning could be seen at a distance; however, it hasn’t started raining yet.
The limbs of the trees at the cemetery moved juristically as the strong wind blew, which meant the beginning of a thunderstorm.
People held their hats to prevent them from blowing away.
General Daydra, Abby, Sky, Augustine, Herbert, Maggie, and many other people stood amongst Siwana’s casket.
A few troops fired lasers into the air at the lead officer’s command.
After firing the lasers into the air three times, people began leaving the cemetery.
The moment Sky saw Abby crying, she walked over to Abby in attempt to comfort her by saying, “It’ll be okay.”
“No, it won’t,” Abby said. “That was my adoptive brother.”
“He was a Christian. He’s in a better place now,” Sky said.
Meanwhile, in another area of the cemetery, Wallace and a few of his troops watched from a distance. Wallace had his sniper rifle aimed at Abby.
In the crowded area, the light from the sniper weapon shined on Abby, however, while talking to Sky, Abby was unaware of it.
Abby wiped her face with a paper towel.
As Abby accidentally dropped a piece of paper towel, she chased it as the wind carried it away just as Wallace pulled the trigger.
The wrong person, who was an innocent bystander, was shot.
People panicked and ran.
Suddenly, Wallace’s men came from all directions firing at people.
Sky, Abby, Herbert, and Augustine jumped to the ground while General Daydra was shot to death.
Maggie got up and moved quickly towards her car.
“Maggie, no!” Abby uttered.
Maggie reached her car, stepped inside, then drove off.
Many lasers were fired at Maggie’s car.
BOOM!!!
…The car exploded.
As the burning pieces of the car hit the ground, it started raining.
Abby hid behind a tombstone while holding her gun. As soon as she felt the time was right, she stood up halfway and shot a few lasers at Wallace’s troops, hitting a few of them. Sky crawled on the ground and hid behind the same tomb stone as Abby. Their beautiful black dresses, which stopped above their knees, were getting soaked and wet from the rain. BUT THEY DIDN’T CARE. …that wasn’t important to them at that time, as lasers flew past the tombstone that Abby and Sky stayed hidden behind.
“Do you know how many of them there are?” Abby asked Sky, meaning the artificial terrorist troops.
“Sorry, Commander, I didn’t count,” Sky replied.
Abby peaked around the tombstone to see Wallace and a few of his troops, then quickly hid behind the tombstone. More lasers flew past the tombstone. Abby looked at her gun to see how much fire power it had left.
“There should be only a few of them! I shot a multiple” Abby said, meaning Wallace and his artificial terrorist troops.
“A few?” Sky asked with disbelief. “You think we can take the rest of them?”
A laser hit the tombstone that Abby and Sky hid next to. As the top half of the tombstone fell to the ground, Abby jumped lower to the ground than said, “I don’t know. Wanna try?”
“Yeah, let’s take’em!” Sky encouraged with pep in her voice tone.
Both Abby and Sky stood up and ran towards Wallace’s artificial terrorist troops while firing at them. Wallace took off running as a few of his artificial terrorist troops fell dead. Wallace quickly rubbed his index finger across his watch, causing his car door to open. Before Sky and Abby could shoot Wallace, Wallace jumped into his car with a few of his troops. The car zoomed off. Abby and Sky ran after the car while firing at it. Finally, the two stopped to catch their breath. The rain came down even harder.
Augustine ran up to Abby and Sky saying, “That must have been Wallace himself?”
“It WAS him,” Abby said.
Herbert ran up to them asking, “The man who escaped. Was that Wallace?”
“Yes, it was,” Abby said. “We’ll catch him soon enough.”
Suddenly, the thunder roared loud. Lightning flashed like crazy.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡY040ycsbJ8
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡZ0mr2boRy2
EPISODE 7: THE EXTREME WAR.
CHAPTER 1 OF EPISODE 7.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡGKMVuD4L02
July 1st, 2299.
On planet Valcomy, which was a blue Mars-like planet, three moons could be seen in the dark blue sky above the ruins of Towery city. One moon was full while the other two moons were waxing crescents. The few tanks, which resembled huge, armored vans with guns on each side of them and ran on huge tires, moved through the dark blue Valcomy soil at the same speed as the U.S. Marines who were on foot while leaving prints on the ground. The Marines on foot wore spacesuits and helmets that protected them from the planet’s vacuum. The abbreviation ‘USMC’ was printed on the sleeve of each spacesuit the Marines wore. The Marines headed for Towery city; a city where the airtight dome had shattered, which left the city in ruins. Major McMurphy, who was a black man in his late thirties and in charge of the mission, walked along side Chaplin Segal, who was a tall white man in his mid thirties.
In Towery City, a few artificial terrorist troops, who also wore space suits, stood on one of the decayed towers watching the Marines make their way into the city of ruins.
An artificial terrorist troop gave the signal for the other troops to split up and go into their positions.
As soon as the Marines entered the ruins of Towery city, lasers came flying from every direction except for the way they came.
Many of the U.S. Marines were hit.
The remainder of the Marines jumped to the ground and fired at Wallace’s troops.
Chaplin Segal hid on the side of an old flying anti-gravity car that was on its top.
Chaplin Segal then stood up and shot a portion of artificial terrorist troops as soon as the time was right.
Segal kneeled back down near the overturned car to avoid the lasers that were flying towards him.
McMurphy crawled on the ground with his rifle in his hands until he reached Segal’s location.
A couple of the Marine tanks drove by while firing lasers at the tomatons that walked through the ruins.
As many of the tomatons were hit and destroyed, so were some of the tanks.
“They must have seen us coming,” Segal said to McMurphy.
“They did evidently,” McMurphy replied.
Suddenly, a grenade that was thrown by one of Wallace’s men, bounced off the overturned flying car and landed right next to Segal and McMurphy.
“MOVE IT!!!” McMurphy ordered.
Both Segal and McMurphy ran for an alley.
The moment the grenade went off while giving off a bright light, the overturned car, along with a lot of other objects, went up into the air and crashed onto the ground.
The moment McMurphy’s watch beeped, McMurphy pressed a button on his watch, switching it to walky talky mode.
While sitting against a wall, McMurphy put the watch up to his ear.
“Major,” one of the Marines uttered over the wristwatch. “We found the hidden laboratories.”
“Who is this, the tank crew?” McMurphy asked.
“Precisely, Major,” the Marine replied.
“I told you to Nuke the laboratories at first sight!” McMurphy said. “Now nuke’em all!”
The moment an excessive amount of artificial terrorist troops ran into the alley, McMurphy and Segal turned and shot them all.
Suddenly, McMurphy was shot from behind.
Segal turned around and shot the multitude of artificial terrorist troops who shot McMurphy.
In another area of Towery City, a few tanks fired lasers at the laboratories where Wallace had been creating his soldiers.
The laboratories exploded as the lasers hit them.
The Marines, who were on foot, fired at the remainder of Wallace’s artificial terrorist troops.
Wallace’s troops fired back.
In space…
The Golden Eye spaceship ambled through space.
Many spacecrafts departed from the Golden Eye while some of the spacecrafts returned to it for a refill in ammunition and fuel.
You’d think Space craft wouldn’t need gasoline these days.
Well, many of them used gasoline in these days, but not nearly all…
In the bridge of the Golden Eye, a few artificial terrorist troops approached Wallace, who stood watching many spacecrafts take off towards the planet Zoel.
Their reason for going to the planet Zoel is the fact that the Zoel Governments have agreed to defend Korea and the U.K. before Wallace had a chance to launch an attack on those two nations.
So far, with the help of the World Union Authorities, the U.K., Korea, and the U.S., the Zoel military has been successful. Rexie, who was one of Wallace’s created troops, entered the bridge of the Golden Eye.
“Wallace,” Rexie called out. “Our laboratories on Valcomy have been taken out. Plus, the Zoel governors have agreed to help fight against us. What do you suggest we do?”
“I already know what the Zoel governors are doing,” Wallace replied. “To get them to back off, I’ve launched a virus bomb to Zoel’s most famous landmarks, which are Carn City and New Cayman. Hopefully they’ll consider this a warning and back off.”
“Do we have enough virus to effect that entire planet?” Rexie asked.
“We do, but right now, I’m giving Zoel something to consider a warning,” said Wallace. “I’m having dozens of other virus missiles produced on planet Cam. At the same laboratory where they’re producing soldiers for me. That way, once I have enough, we can attack Korea and the United Kingdom.”
“I guess that sounds like a plan.” Rexie said.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡAgRjSbG19g
On planet Lery…
Two huge close-up moons were visible in the sapphire-colored sky.
Both moons were waxing crescents.
In the park, which wasn’t too far from the pine tree infested mountains, children played on the grassy field and on the playground.
Shadows were cast by many pine trees in this park.
Bronski, who was a medium height black man, sat on a blanket under a tree not too far from where the children played.
‘What a romantic time Bronski and Veronica were having. A beautiful human couple…’
Both Bronski and his girlfriend named Veronica were having a picnic.
“Veronica,” Bronski said. “They’re sending me to Zoel.”
“You’re going to War?” Veronica asked.
“I must be at the space port in four Earth hours. Gotta go help defend the UK and Korea,” Bronski mentioned.
“Well have you made a decision?” asked Veronica.
“About?” Bronski said.
“About giving your life to Jesus like I just recently did,” Veronica reminded.
Bronski replied with, “I don’t know if I’m ready to make that kind of decision. I mean, look at me. I. . .”
“Listen to me,” Veronica interrupted. “You don’t have to be perfect to be accepted by Jesus. And this is one thing you should really consider if you know they’re sending you to outter space to fight.”
“Veronica. . . Know that I do here you. . . But that’s just something I’m not ready for yet,” Bronski replied.
“Then do us both a favor,” Veronica requested.
A confused look now claimed Bronski’s face as he said, “A favor?”
“Come back to me,” Veronica demanded.
They kissed each other on the lips.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡkkrenQtrmD
On the planet Mutonic, under the ocean…
People sat in a restaurant on the top floor of a three hundred story building, which was in a city located underneath an artificial atmosphere dome, that spacecrafts and aircrafts could fly through, but the water couldn’t penetrate through.
‘WHAT A VERY REMARKABLY BEAUTIFUL SCENE…’
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ4z6wX3hdFd
Tone Chin, who was a man with green skin, sat next to a beautiful woman of the same species, and across the table from a married Asian couple.
All four were enjoying a nice dinner.
“Thanks for treating us,” the husband said to Tone.
“It’ll probably be the last favor I do for you guys,” Tone replied. “I must leave for outer space tomorrow. They’re sending me to war.”
Tone was a TAD bit nervous about his upcoming outer space tour.
“War?” the woman next to Tone said. “Good luck on the front line.”
“Thank you,” Tone replied. “That I’m gonna need,” Tone replied.
“Exactly,” said the wife. “We wish you all the faith before you leave here.”
“You guys are so lucky to not have kids old enough to join the militaries at this point of time,” Tone said. “War has never been so extreme.”
“No, it hasn’t,” said the husband.
“You know,” Tone’s date said, then she advised, “The best thing you can do is not worry. Especially if you have Jesus. That’s the only reason you shouldn’t fear being killed.”
“Believe me, I don’t fear being killed,” Tone said. “Because my destination is a place withOUT war.”
“Amen to that,” said the husband.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡw1jakAWEA1
On the outside of a stadium, on the planet Harthorne…
“WELCOME TO THE INTERGALACTICAL SIN CITY…”
People entered and exited a stadium that was in New Kung City, which resembled a city that was 1000 times Las Vegas.
People traveled here and gambled a lot as well as vacationing.
Many anti-gravity cars hovered around the parking lot searching for parking spaces.
Two waxing crescent moons were visible through the delft-colored night sky.
The inside of the stadium was crowded.
A crowd of people sat watching Cory Adula fight in the ring.
A multiple of the people in the crowd struggled to get to and from their seats.
Cory was a medium height white African man with white curly hair and was the mixed martial arts champion.
People cheered as Cory Adula got the guy into an arm bar submission hold.
The guy tapped.
As Cory helped the guy up, they both shook hands and hugged.
“Winner by submission and still champion. . . Cory Adula,” the announcer said.
Abby stood right at the hallway entrance to the locker room while not only admiring Cory Adula, but badly wanting to meet him.
Abby had never been this attracted to a guy before in her life.
Abby watched Cory and his corner man step out of the ring while waiting impatiently for Cory to reach her location.
Abby was about to start walking in Cory’s direction when suddenly. . .
“Commander!” Sky uttered.
Abby sighed in frustration saying, “Give me a minute.”
“Commander, you better come take a look at this,” Sky said while peaking halfway out the door of the locker-room.
Sky now had her hair braided in French braids.
Abby sighed in frustration again, then headed for the locker room where Sky was.
At a distance, Cory watched Abby move towards the locker room while admiring her.
This took Cory’s attention away from his fans, who were cheering and reaching for him as he made his way towards the stadium exit, which was on the way to the locker rooms. “Who’s that lady?” Cory asked himself while wanting to meet her.
‘And who knows… Maybe they WILL cross paths and meet in the future…’
“What lady?” Cory’s cornerman asked.
“The one who was straight ahead of us,” Cory replied.
“Oh, her. . . I don’t know,” replied the cornerman.
Abby entered the locker room and paused as she saw Herbert, Sky, and Augustine, watching the broadcaster on a holographic screen broadcast the news.
In the upper right-hand corner of the holographic screen was an image of Towery City.
“In attempt to take out Wallace’s laboratories hidden in Towery City, fifty-four Marines were killed, along with the platoon leader, Major Eddie McMurphy,” the broadcaster said as the upper right-hand corner of the screen now showed a picture of McMurphy in military uniform from the shoulders up.
Man, I’m telling you, this hit Abby hard. And Herbert, Sky, and Augustine KNEW it would. And here’s why…
“Oh my God, I knew him,” Abby said.
“Despite the huge loss, the platoon was still successful in taking out every hidden laboratory in Towery City,” said the broadcaster. “Here is one of the survivors, Chaplin Segal.”
The holographic screen now showed Chaplin Segal, who was shown from the stomach up.
In the background, people wearing U.S. Marine Corps space suits carried the casualties on stretchers.
“One thing’s for sure, I really thank God that I’m still alive. I wanna apologize for the people who knew the one’s who didn’t survive this. Major Eddie McMurphy for example. He’s in a better place now, but he WILL be missed,” Chaplin Segal said.
As a buzzer sounded, Augustine pressed a button on his watch, turning the holographic screen off.
“Oh my God,” Abby said redundantly.
“I’m sorry, Commander,” Augustine said.
“I knew him from school. Eddie McMurphy,” Abby replied. “Oh my God.”
“Well, you heard what Chaplin said. He’s in a better place,” said Herbert. “Chaplin previously prayed with McMurphy to accept Jesus into his life.”
“Yeah,” Abby said then looked at Herbert. “If that’s how you wanna look at it. Come on we’re losing time. Let’s, get you to the ring.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡQhixW4nfRY
Moments later, in the stadium…
As Herbert stepped into the ring with a six-foot five-inch black man named Samuelle, Abby looked around to see if Cory Adula was around.
NOPE…There was no sign of him anywhere.
Abby’s disappointment from not getting a chance to meet Cory Adula blended with her sorrow from learning of McMurphy’s death.
Of course, she was most focused on the passing of McMurphy. Compared to this, missing the chance to meet Cory Adula was nothing. Something she could EASILY knock off her shoulders.
Both Herbert and Samuelle approached the reff, who were in the center of the ring already. “I want a good clean fight from both of you. No biting or eye gouging. Do you both understand me?” the reff asked.
Both Herbert and Samuelle nodded.
“Okay, go to your corners,” the reff ordered.
Both Herbert and Samuelle went to their corners.
“Okay Herbert,” Abby said. “Remember, you’re both scared. So don’t let your fear muffle your fight.”
“We’re both scared?” Herbert asked. “Wasn’t that said in a movie?”
Abby became totally confused and said, “What?”
“Never mind,” Herbert said.
Suddenly, the bell rang.
“Go! Take’em out,” Abby said.
Herbert and Samuelle approached each other.
Herbert began landing punches, driving Samuelle back to the ropes.
The reff stepped in between them and lowered them away from the ropes.
“Okay, fight,” the Reff said.
Both fighters were in their fighting stances once again.
As Herbert tried coming forward, Samuelle kicked Herbert against the ropes.
Herbert bounced off the ropes coming for Samuelle.
Samuelle threw a low front roundhouse kick.
Herbert blocked the kick with his shin and kicked Samuelle multiple times in the ribs.
Samuelle landed a real heavy blow to Herbert’s eye.
Herbert spun around holding his eye.
Samuelle threw a kick to Herbert’s head, knocking him out.
“He’s done,” Augustine said.
Abby looked at Augustine seriously, then looked back at Herbert and Samuelle in the ring.
The Reff counted to ten. Crowd cheered.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡhhfM4Lesgo
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ6IJKKbaRVi
CHAPTER 2 OF EPISODE 7.
In Space, three days later...
Deep space has never looked so beautiful.
A mint-colored cloud nebula was light years away from the military mother ship called the Hansentoga, which ambled amongst two earthlike planets that had one ring each.
Few military spacecrafts flew about the Hansentoga.
Some spacecrafts docked at the Hansentoga while other spacecrafts departed.
Captain Falicia Martin, who was a tall, beautiful female with blond hair, practiced swinging her sword around like a samurai.
Falicia wore a tank top and shorts.
…She was with the United Kingdom Royal Marines.
The moment Falicia grew tired of swinging her sword, she approached the exterior window of her room while observing the beautiful outer space scenery.
Falicia always thought that outer space was the most beautiful thing she had ever seen and was glad to be born in the intergalactic age.
‘…and not back here in OUR time, where we don’t have interstellar space travel…’ lol.
She also had a proud feeling which came with being in the United Kingdom Marines, being that getting the privilege and the pleasure of traveling through outer space came with it.
Falicia put her sword on her bed and snapped her fingers, which caused the holographic media screen to appear a few inches above the dresser.
The holographic screen showed the news.
While watching the news, Falicia put her sword back in the sword scabbard.
The holographic image of Carn City was shown at the top left-hand corner of the holographic screen while New Caymen was shown on the upper right-hand corner.
New Cayman was a beautiful paradise just like Carn City.
People were seen lying dead in these cities.
Fires were blazing in the background.
A beautiful black woman broadcasted the news saying, “Wallace and his troops were last seen in Carn City and New Caymen while attempting to wipe out every individual who survived his fancy new virus bomb. Many surviving citizens of these two cities, who attempted fighting back, Wallace has taken hostage and are being held God knows where.”
Falicia glanced out the nine-inch-thick exterior window and saw a spacecraft flying towards the Hansentoga while preparing to dock.
The words, ‘Navy Seals’ were printed on each side of the spacecraft, along with the image of the eagle carrying the fork.
Falicia especially paid attention to the image and the words.
“Way to go Seals,” Falicia quoted out loud.
Falicia walked into the bathroom and stood under a shower head. The shower head shined a blue light onto her body, cleaning her.
Falicia then exited the bathroom and began getting dressed in her ballroom Royal Marine Uniform.
In the ball room of the Hansentoga…
‘IT’S PARTY TIME!!!’
The fourth of July was being celebrated in this ballroom, even though many of these troops in this ballroom weren’t even from America, let alone planet Earth.
But hey… If the American troops didn’t mind these foreigners and intergalactic beings celebrating with them, the foreigners and intergalactic beings didn’t mind either.
A pearl-gray colored floating camera that resembled a mechanical eye the size of a football, hovered in front of an anchorwoman, who of course was a member of the press.
“I’m standing here aboard the Hansentoga, where many troops are celebrating the fourth of July,” the anchorwoman said.
“And must I say, a multiple of these troops aren’t even from the U.S.A., and they’re gathered here in the ball room of the Hansentoga ship to celebrate the fourth of July anyway.” The anchorwoman concluded.
The anchorwoman turned to see Falicia, who was dressed in her ball room Military uniform, walking her way.
Felicia’s military skirt stopped above her knees.
The anchorwoman and the camera approached Falicia.
“Excuse me miss,” the anchorwoman said, getting Falicia’s attention.
Falicia stopped to give the woman a moment while being excited about answering any question the anchorwoman was about to ask.
“I see that you’re in the United Kingdom Royal Marines. Is this your first time celebrating this American holiday?” asked the anchorwoman.
Falicia shook her head saying, “Actually no. I’ve been to the United States on the fourth of July before. Being that I was born on Earth, you would think I’ve seen the entire planet already.”
“But of course, you HAVEN’T seen the entire planet,” replied the anchor woman.
Falicia shook her head again and said, “Just the United Kingdom and the U.S.A. I happened to be in the U.S.A. back in 2276 to celebrate this holiday. The country had turned 500 years old.”
“Yes. The Quincentennial Celebration,” replied the anchorwoman.
“I had just turned five years old,” Falicia said.
“Thank you umm. . .,” said the anchorwoman.
“My name is Captain Falicia Martin,” Falicia introduced.
The anchorwoman walked off to interview the next troop as Falicia made her way to the bar.
Falicia turned just in time to see Abby, Herbert, Sky, and Augustine, enter the ball room dressed up in their Navy Seal ball uniforms.
Abby wore the golden Navy Seal jacket, which was hard to earn in the Navy Seal branch.
Because they were dressed in Navy Seal uniforms, it was obvious to Falicia that they were the ones aboard the Navy Seal spacecraft that had just docked.
Felicia’s eyes were mostly on Herbert, who started towards the bar.
Falicia thought Herbert was the cutest guy who walked into the ballroom by far.
Because of this, Falicia decided to approach Herbert, some how knowing that he would like her back.
Herbert turned to see Falicia.
‘Wow, what a cutie!’ Herbert thought.
Yep, Falicia was right. Herbert liked her back…
“Hello miss. . .” Herbert said.
“Captain Falicia Martin,” Falicia said while extending her hand. “Of the United Kingdom Marines.”
“Herbert Crenger,” Herbert replied while shaking Falicia’s hand. “United States Navy Seals.”
“I know who you are,” said Falicia.
“Let me guess, you saw my fights on the media,” Herbert said in the form of the luckiest guess.
Falicia nodded and said, “If you would’ve won that fight, you would have had to fight Cory Adula I bet. I just love that guy.”
“Yeah, take a number. Our commander just loves that guy too,” Herbert said.
“Wanna sit down?” Falicia invited.
“Okay,” Herbert accepted.
Both Herbert and Falicia occupied an empty table.
As soon as they both sat down, Herbert was aroused by Falicia’s nice legs as she crossed them.
Falicia waved her hand, causing a holographic yellow square to appear six inches above the table.
Falicia then placed her hand on the yellow square, placing an order of two drinks for her and Herbert.
As soon as the order was forwarded and received, the holographic yellow square vanished.
‘Pretty awesome, huh?’
“What did you just order?” Herbert asked out of curiosity he couldn’t help having.
“Two strawberry apple Pepsis; for me and you,” Falicia responded.
“How do you know I’m thirsty? And how did you know I liked strawberry apple Pepsi?” Herbert asked.
And he actually was. …or just wanted to drink with Falicia.
But one thing’s for sure, only God knows how Falicia could have SO luckily guessed that Herbert loved apple strawberry pepsie. Surely enough, that was just a random coincidence.
“Do you? If not, I’ll order something else,” Falicia said.
“It’s okay, I happen to like strawberry apple Pepsi. And I’m supposed to buy,” Herbert suggested. …more like, volunteered.
“It’s alright,” Falicia insisted.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡGCcl2zjEEb
At another table, Bronski sat while speaking with Abby.
“Are you enjoying the party?” Abby asked.
Bronski nodded and said, “I better, it might be my last. Cause any day now we have to go to Carn and New Cayman and dance with Governor Wallace.”
“If we find him,” Abby added.
“No, commander, we’re gonna find this guy. He’s hiding on Zoel SOMEwhere,” Bronski encouraged.
“You know, I remember reading in my history class about a time before they had space travel like we do today. How everybody was trapped on Earth, and terrorist were still some how difficult to catch. Like Bin Laden and Sadam Hussan,” said Abby.
Bronski quoted, “That was just three hundred years ago. They executed Sadam Hussan back in 2007 Earth time and Killed Bin Laden on Earth back in the year 2011. …according to Earth calendar. And you’re right. Terrorist weren’t even easy to find than because the militaries weren’t as advanced than as we are today,”
“Well, if I may voluntarily contradict myself, Wallace won’t stay hidden for long,” Abby said.
Suddenly, Tone approached the table where Abby and Bronski sat and asked, “You guys have room for one more?”
“Sure, take a seat,” Abby said.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡdbVhKsuveG
In the DJ booth, as soon as the current song came to an end, the DJ said into the microphone, “Alright everyone, it’s time for another back-to-back slow song. Everyone please find a dance partner.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡPcdvXFUtO4
In another area, Sky stood at the bar with Augustine.
The slow song began to play.
Augustine said to Sky, “Hey Sky, when you got out of high school. . .”
“Class of 2290,” Sky said with pride, unintentionally cutting Augustine off. “The year 8354 according to the calendar of the planet I grew up on though.”
“No, listen,” Augustine said.
“Oh, I am so sorry,” Sky said, now realizing that she cut Agustine off.
“Now did you miss slow dancing when you got out of high school?” Augustine asked.
“A little. Why?” Sky asked.
As Augustine held out his hand, Sky knew right away that Augustine was asking her to dance.
“Not to THIS song. This song brings back too many bad memories from high school,” Sky replied.
“Well don’t worry. I won’t make you get into details,” Augustine said. “And sorry about the horrible experiences.”
“Thank you. . . And thanks for offering to dance with me,” Sky said.
At the entrance to the ballroom, Chaplin Segal stood speaking with Colonel Leeway, who was a tall man with blue skin and red hair. Eyes were all black. Leeway wore the gold-colored Navy Seal Jacket just like Abby.
“You know, I saw you on the news the other day,” Colonel Leeway said.
“Yeah, that was me,” said Segal. “Even with our tanks and weapons we still seemed to have underestimated Wallace’s defense capabilities on Valcomy.”
“I’m sorry you guys lost a lot of troops along with your Major,” Leeway replied.
“Yeah, well, Wallace is a man you just can’t underestimate. All of his laboratories are heavily guarded, plus he and his men have those tomaton things,” said Segal.
“The tomatons were actually created to fight on our side. But some how, they ended up falling into Wallace’s hands,” Leeway reminded.
“No worries. Wallace won’t be in control much longer,” Segal encouraged.
The slow song continued. Many people slow danced on the dance floor. Herbert slow danced with Falicia.
“So tell me something, Herbert,” Falicia said. “Is there something you like about my legs?”
“Why you ask that?” Herbert asked.
“I saw how you were staring at them when I sat down earlier,” Falicia reminded.
“Oh, NOW you bring that up,” Herbert quoted.
“That’s right. Now answer the question,” Falicia humorously demanded.
“If I accidentally tell you what you don’t wanna here, are you gonna knee me?” Herbert wondered out loud.
‘Now that response was so FREAKING funny to Falicia. …A response she absolutely did NOT expect!’
In turn, Falicia gave off a really strong laugh.
This got the attention of a few people. “No. I’m your number one fan, silly. Now answer the question,” Falicia pressured.
“I like everything about them. . . That’s not a problem, is it? I’m not about to be on the ground curled up, vomiting, and bleeding?...” Herbert humored.
Falicia could NOT help but laugh a second time. What a sense a humor she thought Herbert had. …more so, what a response Herbert was coming at her with.
“NO DUMMY!” Falicia humored. Her words were blended with her laughter, then she said, “No, I’m not gonna knee you. Being a fifth-degree black belt, I kneed this one guy at a party and hurt him really bad. He lost consciousness.”
Herbert became a little nervous and said, “Please, I don’t wanna know.”
“Am I making you nervous? Falicia asked.”
“A little, yeah,” Herbert replied.
“I already said I wasn’t gonna hurt you,” Falicia reminded.
“Did you say you were a fifth-degree black belt?” Herbert asked Falicia.
“Umm hmmm,” Falicia replied.
People continued slow dancing to the song.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡo02bDoMlmj
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ0m7tR21b4z
The next day aboard the Hansentoga…
The United States Marines, the UK Marines, the United States Navy Seals, and the Korean Rock Soldiers, sat before Colonel Leeway in chairs.
Leeway stood in front of a holographic screen, which showed Carn City on the left and New Cayman on the right.
Two moons were seen in the sky area of the holographic image of New Caymen and Carn City.
Colonel Leeway pointed to the screen saying, “It’s been said that Governor Wallace was recently seen in these two cities, and he along with his troops took some citizens hostage. Also, Colonel Tao Chung of the Zoel Marines has just contacted this ship earlier. So when we fly to Zoel, I’m expecting to find his platoon of Zoel Marines.”
Leeway snapped his fingers, causing another holographic image to appear.
This was a holographic image of a snow-covered forest.
A bunch of huge cabins were seen in the holographic picture; all topped with snow.
How beautiful this looked…
“This holographic image was secretly taken on the planet Cam by Sergeant Jaxon of the United States Marines,” said Colonel Leeway. “This is the last group of laboratories left where Wallace is creating his troops along with the virus bombs he dropped on Carn and New Cayman. You Rock Soldiers, UK, and US Marines, will be going there. Take extra precautions when you arrive. The rest of you will be coming to planet Zoel with me. . . Dismissed.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡc1xuVADjEp
On the planet Cam…
A few huge spacecrafts that were the color of silver, flew through the sky over the snowy milky looking mountains. And they were so beautiful.
The reflection of the snowy mountains appeared at the bottom of each spacecraft.
There were a variety of thick snow clouds in the sky, which forced the sunlight to hit the ground only in spots.
There was plenty of wonder if it were about to snow soon.
On the inside of the huge spacecrafts, the Rock soldiers, the U.K. Marines, and the U.S. Marines rubbed an amethyst-colored grease on their skin, which would help protect them from the cold air.
As soon as the troops were done with the grease, they were all ready for battle. …basically, all saying in their minds about Wallace, LET’S GET THIS SUCKER!!!
As soon as the troops attached their snowboards to their combat boots, the door of each spacecraft opened, allowing the troops to purposely fall out.
Wings popped out on each side of every snowboard.
The wings allowed the troops to glide their way to the surface of the planet.
As the troops on snowboards finally landed on the snow, the wings contracted back into the sides of the snowboards.
This was sort of fun, as the troops snowboarded down the mountain while carrying their guns and prepared for battle.
Finally, the snowboarding troops reached a log cabin.
Falicia happened to be the closest to the cabin door.
…ACTUALLY, she ended up closest to the cabin door on purpose, as she held up her hand and signaled for everyone else to stay where they were while she started slowly approaching the cabin with her gun aimed at the door.
As the door slid open, Jaxon, who was a five-foot eleven-inch white male with blond hair, late twenties, exited the cabin while slowly putting his hands up.
“Whoa, don’t shoot,” Jaxon said.
“I’m gonna assume that you’re Sergeant Jackson,” Falicia assumed.
“Yes mam,” Jaxon responded. “United States Marine Corps. Quick, come inside.”
As Falicia lowered her gun, the others lowered their guns also.
Yes, what a relief…
While moving towards the entrance, Falicia said, “I’m Captain Falicia Martin, United Kingdom Marines. I have the United States Marines and the Korean Rock Soldiers with me.”
Everyone entered the cabin.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡCPX1v081Nt
Later that night…
Three moons were seen clearly in the opposite area of where the sun had just set.
All three moons were full, which lit up the night sky until it was almost a light blue color.
In fact, it almost looked as if it were daytime. Lol.
This color blue went very well with the snow-covered pine trees and the snow-covered mountains that made up the horizon.
The lights were still illuminated in the cabin.
The troops were inside singing the song title, ‘This is the day the lord has made.’
The troops clapped to the beat of the song.
WOW…. They were having church up in this place…
As soon as the song was done, Chaplin Segal stood up saying, “For those of you who haven’t accepted the Lord Jesus Christ, of course you know that this could be your last chance to do this. This is the one thing you shouldn’t wait to do. Of course, you know, Jesus died for all of us. Human and nonhuman. Whoever here wants to receive Jesus as savoir and Lord, please stand.”
Jaxon and Falicia stood up instantly.
Many other troops, both human and nonhuman, stood up also.
“Is this all of you?” Segal asked. “I’ll tell you what. Why don’t everyone repeat this prayer after me with all your heart. . . Say dear Lord Jesus.”
“Dear Lord Jesus,” they all repeated.
“I believe you died on the cross for me and was raised for my justification,” said Segal.
“I believe you died on the cross for me and was raised for my justification,” they repeated.
“I want your blood to wash away my sins,” said Segal.
“I want your blood to wash away my sins,” they repeated.
“I now receive you as my Lord and Savior,” said Segal.
“I now receive you as my Lord and Savior,” they repeated.
“Amen,” Segal said.
“Amen,” they repeated.
“Guys,” Segal said. “This is the best decision you’ll ever make. And this is one prayer God will always answer right a way the second you finish praying it with all of your heart and meaning it. . . Will everyone stand.”
The moment everyone stood, Chaplin Segal began singing ‘This Little Light of Mine.’ Everyone began singing along while clapping their hands.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡr9UPAvGsFZ
The next day on planet Cam…
‘Oh my Gosh what a beautiful scene. …even more beautiful than the one from the previous night…’
The sun was about to rise from behind the snowy milky looking mountains.
The other planets in this solar system were visible in this light blue sky.
On the inside of the cabin, the troops were preparing for battle.
Jackson spoke with Tone and two other United Kingdom Marines.
“Were you seen by any of Wallace’s troops when you took those holographic images?” one of the U.K. Marines asked Jaxon.
“I can only hope I wasn’t,” Jaxon replied. “And if I was seen, I’m sure they would’ve followed me all the way to this cabin and tried either killing me or taking me prisoner by now.”
“Wait, you said you, and not us,” Tone said.
“You catch on real quick,” said Jaxon.
“You mean to tell me that you were the only United States Marine on this planet before we got here?” Tone asked.
Jaxon nodded then said, “Sky Jones was monitoring me from the Hansentoga incase I was to be spotted by some of Wallace’s artificial terrorist troops.”
“Ohh,” said Tone.
“Colonel Leeway should’ve provided you with every detail when you were aboard the Hansentoga,” said Jackson.
Falicia clapped her hands three times, which drew everyone’s attention to her.
As soon as Falicia had everybody’s attention, she said, “Okay, we are out of here in five Earth minutes.”
“Yes ma’am,” most of them replied.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡEw4ytEspQ7
Moments later… in the woods.
The troops from the Hansentoga crept through the milky snowy forest when suddenly, lasers stormed towards them from every direction.
As you can see, total chaos was breaking out.
Some of the troops from the Hansentoga were shot while the rest jumped onto the extremely cold snowy ground.
Falicia laid near one of the injured U.S. Marines, who was losing blood while yelling in agony.
His scream was blending with the sounds of laser guns firing and lasers hitting objects.
Just like I said. …TOTAL CHAOS… If ‘CHAOS’ was even the correct word to describe what was going on.
“Stay down, trooper!” Falicia uttered to him.
Falicia crawled on the cold snow until she was safe behind a tree with Segal.
A group of artificial terrorist troops, who were on hover boards and wearing black armor, came hovering towards Falicia and Segal from their right-hand side.
Falicia and Segal shot them.
As the artificial terrorist troops fell from the hover boards, the hover boards crashed into trees and exploded.
Jaxon shot a few artificial terrorist troops who opened fire at him.
Jaxon then ran towards the laboratories.
My Gosh… Lasers were coming at him from all directions; however, he was lucky that the lasers were missing him.
Unfortunately, Jaxon, of course, was scared as hell… IF NOT MORE SCARED THAN HELL!
Not actually possible…
So anyway, as Jaxon reached one of the laboratories, he turned and shot a portion of artificial terrorist troops, who were shooting at him.
Jaxon placed a small explosive onto the wall of the cabin.
Falicia and Segal ran towards Jaxon.
As soon as the three were against the wall of the laboratory, Falicia said, “Let’s go. There’s six more laboratories.”
“I know, Captain!” Jaxon replied.
Although their voices were being drowned out by the chaos, they were still some how able to understand what each the other was saying.
Suddenly, artificial terrorist troops hovered towards them on hover boards.
As the artificial terrorist troops opened fire, Falicia, Segal, and Jaxon fired back while hitting them.
As they were shot, the artificial terrorist troops fell from their hover boards.
Jaxon peaked around the corner of the cabin to see if it was safe, and the coast was clear.
Jaxon signaled for Falicia and Segal to follow him.
The three ran for another laboratory.
Jaxon placed another explosive on the wall of the laboratory.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡsmYYBtjvQ7
In a near-by area…
Meanwhile, Tone and many troops from the Hansentoga fired at a LARGE portion of artificial terrorist troops, when suddenly, the ground began shaking.
Snow fell from the vibrating tree limbs due to the ground shaking.
The troops from the Hansentoga turned to see a tomaton walking towards them while firing lasers.
“They got tomatons!” Tone uttered.
Many troops from the Hansentoga were shot by the tomaton.
As Tone tried firing at the tomaton, the lasers from Tone’s gun bounced off of it.
The tomaton turned and shot at Tone.
Tone quickly jumped out of the way, causing the laser to hit a tree that stood behind him.
The tree fell to the ground.
The tomaton headed for the laboratories.
Falicia spotted the tomaton as Jaxon placed an explosive on the last laboratory.
Jackson then saw the tomaton coming.
The tomaton shot at Falicia, Jaxon, and Segal. However, the three jumped behind the wall of one of the laboratories, which was laser proof.
“Jaxon, how many of those explosives do you have left!?!” Falicia shouted.
“I should have about four!” Jaxon replied.
“Use them!! Use them all!!” Falicia uttered urgently.
Jaxon opened his jacket and pressed a button on every explosive in his jacket.
“What are you doing, Jaxon!?!” Segal uttered with a confused look on his face.
“RUN!!!” Jaxon shouted.
Not wanting to get blown up with Jaxon, Falicia and Segal took off into the snowy woods.
Jaxon hopped onto one of the hover boards an artificial terrorist troop had fallen from and started flying towards the tomaton.
As Jaxon took off his jacket, the tomaton shot lasers at Jaxon, and missed.
Jaxon flew directly above the tomaton, then dropped his jacket onto the top of it.
The explosives stuck to the tomaton like magnets.
The tomaton fired at Jaxon and hit the hover board, which caused it to explode.
Jaxon went flying.
As Jaxon landed, MAJOR BOOM!!!
Both the tomaton and the laboratories exploded simultaneously.
It rained many pieces of the tomaton and the laboratories everywhere.
As soon as everything was clear, Tone, Falicia, and the other troops from the Hansentoga ran towards Jaxon. Jackson had his legs blown off to the knees.
Jaxon screamed in agony uttering, “It hurts!”
“Jaxon hang on,” Falicia said. “We’re gonna get you to a medic and grow you some new legs.”
“A medic can’t help me.” Jaxon said while coughing.
“Jaxon!” Tone shouted.
Jaxon suddenly died.
The healthy troops from the Hansentoga ran to the Hansentoga’s injured troops, who were still on the ground.
Falicia pressed a button on her wristwatch, causing Sky to appear in the form of a hologram.
“Jones, we need medical personnel, and we need them yesterday,” said Falicia.
“Yes Captain,” Sky replied. “I will notify them right away.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡrjIpXCDKYR
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡS05GDcLsKh
CHAPTER 3 OF EPISODE 7.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡzk3vXtCjpl
Aboard the Hansentoga…
The Navy Seals along with other intergalactical troops moved quickly towards the retrieval boats.
As soon as these troops were sattled up in the retrieval boats, the doors to the retrieval boats closed.
The compartments to the Hansentoga opened, allowing the retrieval boats to depart.
All five retrieval boats headed for Carn City of the planet Zoel.
As the retrieval boats entered the Zoel atmosphere, they each left a trail of fire.
Every retrieval boat landed in a rain forest not to far from Carn City.
As the Navy Seals exited the retrieval boats, almost immediately, lasers started flying towards them from every direction.
Geeze, there wasn’t even time to admire the beautiful jungle scenery…
Some of the Navy Seals were shot.
The retrieval boats were hit by lasers, which caused them to explode.
The explosion threw many of the Navy Seals into the air.
Some of the Navy Seals hit the trees while flying.
“Everyone, stay down!!” Colonel Leeway ordered.
Abby and Herbert, along with the other Navy Seals, hid behind trees to avoid being hit by the flying lasers.
“Computer, how close is the enemy!?!” Abby asked her watch while holding it up to her mouth.
“The enemy is surrounding you and are in shooting rang. Some are approaching at an incredible speed,” Abby’s watch reported.
Abby looked to see a HUGE portion of artificial terrorist troops zooming towards her and the rest of the extremely troubled battalion.
Herbert crawled over to Abby and said, “Commander!”
“Let’s take them out!” Abby said.
“Yes Commander!” said Herbert.
Abby, Herbert, and a few other battalion members jumped from behind the trees they were hiding behind and shot many artificial terrorist troops.
As Wallace’s troops fell off of the hover boards, the hover boards flew into the trees.
Some of the Navy Seals started towards the hover boards.
“NO!” Abby shouted. “Leave the hover boards alone!! They could be booby trapped!!”
“Don’t touch the hover boards!!!” Colonel Leeway shouted to the other battalion members, trying his hardest to make his voice heard over the chaos.
Bronski and Augustine crawled on the ground until they spotted artificial terrorist troops on hover boards zooming towards them.
Augustine pulled a grenade out of his pocket than pressed the button on it. Augustine then waited while holding the grenade.
Bronski noticed Augustine holding the grenade almost immediately. “Augustine what are you doing!?!” Bronski shouted. “Throw it already!! You’re gonna kill us both-”
“They’re here!” Augustine shouted while cutting Bronski off. As soon as the artificial terrorist troops were almost directly above Bronski and Augustine, Augustine let the grenade go. The grenade went straight up and exploded, taking a portion of the artificial terrorist troops with it, who were on hover boards.
AWW MAN HOW GROSS. …it rained burning artificial terrorist troop body parts all around Bronski and Augustine.
They weren’t concerned about how gross this was though.
They were MORE concerned about avoiding having the burning body parts landing on them and burning them.
So, question has it; was what Augustine just did really the best idea?
“Now that was real stupid!” Bronski uttered.
There’s your answer…
“Shut up and stay down!!” Augustine uttered in response.
The chaos continued for up to ten Earth minutes. The entire bunch of artificial terrorist troops were taken out while only a few battalion members from the Hansentoga had survived uninjured; about fifteen of them.
‘Another victory in the Hansentoga battalion’s awake!!!’
Some were wounded, however.
But luckily, they had a medical crew with them who right away treated the injured troops.
Colonel Leeway was now left leading a small platoon of about twenty-five battalion members all together.
“How the heck they find us?” Herbert asked Leeway.
“They evidently spotted our retrieval boats while we were landing,” Leeway replied.
“If that’s the case, I would have to warn the other troops who might be sent here in the future,” Abby said.
“Then get on it, Commander. And have Jones send retrieval boats here to take the injured troops back to the Hansentoga,” Leeway quoted.
“Yes Colonel,” Abby replied. Abby pressed a few buttons on her watch in attempt to contact the Hansentoga. There was bad reception. “Sanchez to the Hansentoga, does anybody copy?” Abby’s only response was static. “Ohh crap!!”
“Bad reception?” Colonel Leeway asked. “Try another channel.”
Abby pressed a few more buttons, but there was still no reception. “Sanchez to Hansentoga. Sky Jones, do you or anyone copy?”
There was no response; only static.
“Still sounds like no reception,” Leeway said.
“Exactly sir. There’s nothing,” Abby replied.
“Maybe it’s your telecommunicater wristwatch,” Leeway assumed. “Somebody, contact the Hansentoga immediately, let them know our situation.”
The other battalion members pressed buttons on their wrist watches in attempt to contact the Hansentoga.
“Sorry Colonel,” said Augustine. “We have no reception either.”
“Man. No telecommunicater, no retrieval boats, we’re freaked,” said Herbert.
“We’re not freaked yet,” Leeway said. “If we hurry up and reach Carn city before sundown today, which is about five hours from here according to Zoel time, we can try contacting the Hansentoga there. Now let’s move it. Stay watchful and watch every step.”
“Yes Colonel,” most of the battalion replied.
“Sir, what about the wounded?” Abby asked.
“Evidently we have no choice but to take them with us,” Colonel Leeway replied. Colonel Leeway looked to the small platoon and said, “Let’s move!”
Moments later…
The battalion crept through the rain forest. Abby, who became thirsty, drank from her canteen. The humid heat was starting to get to the small platoon. Especially the injured, who the uninjured were helping to walk. Herbert kept observing his surroundings every time he heard the sound of a wild animal.
As the battalion reached the top of a hill, Carn City was visible from a great distance.
Leeway waved his right hand in front of his eyes, activating his contact lenses to give a close visual of Carn City.
Leeway, however, saw nothing but a complete disaster, which was beat up cars, dead bodies, fires that haven’t yet died, and no sign of any Zoel Marines.
Abby, being extremely curious of what’s in Colonel Leeway’s sight, signaled for everyone to stay put as she approached Colonel Leeway from behind.
“What do you see, Colonel?” Abby asked.
“A complete disaster,” Leeway replied. “From here, there’s no sign of any Zoel Marines. But we’re going down there anyway. It’s part of the mission.”
Leeway waved his hand in front of his eyes, deactivating his contact lenses.
“But Colonel, you said there’s no sign of any Marines. If something happens, we don’t know if we’ll be able to contact the Hansentoga,” Abby said.
“We have our orders, Commander,” Leeway said just before giving the signal for the rest of the battalion to follow him down the hill into the city. “Let’s go!!”
As the others started down the hill, Abby stood there for a second, then followed the rest down the hill.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡn4E6rYNT6I
In Carn City…
The battalion crept alongside the walls of the buildings while being watched from the third story of a building that was across the street from them, through the scope of the sniper’s laser rifle.
The person holding the sniper’s rifle pressed a button on the rifle, setting it to kill a large bunch of people with just one shot.
Suddenly, artificial terrorist troops jumped out of hiding in attempt to ambush Leeway and his battalion.
However, before any of the artificial terrorist troops could fire a single shot…
ZAP!!!
…lasers zoomed from the sniper’s rifle, hitting and killing the group of artificial terrorist troops.
“Where were those shots fired from?” Leeway asked while trying to spot the area the lasers that killed the artificial terrorist troops came from.
“I don’t know, Colonel,” Augustine replied. “But we’re lucky to be alive sir.”
“The Zoel Marines. . . It must be the Zoel Marines,” Leeway guessed luckily. “They’re around here somewhere.”
“Colonel, the gunshots came from the third floor of that building, sir,” Abby said while pointing to the third floor of the building that was across the street.
“Commander, take a few men with you, go check that out,” Leeway ordered. “I want to make sure it was the Zoel Marines.”
“Yes Colonel,” Abby said.
Abby turned to the battalion and said, “I need three 100% healthy volunteers to come with me.”
Augustine, Bronski, and Herbert stepped forward.
“Come on, let’s go,” Abby ordered.
The moment Abby, Herbert, and Augustine entered the building, Abby gave the signal for them to both move very quietly.
WHAT A MESS IN HERE!!!
Yes… The inside of the building was a mess and dark.
The statement ‘WHAT A MESS IN HERE’ were Augustine, Abby, and Herbert’s EXACT thoughts.
The virus bomb was also a computer virus, which knocked out the lights.
Dead bodies were everywhere, not to mention that it REEKED!!!.
Man yes… It stunk REALLY BAD!!!
Abby stopped and signaled for Bronski, Augustine, and Herbert to split up.
The moment they split up; Abby crept along the wall.
The moment Abby reached the door opening, she held her handgun up to her chest with both arms, then pointed her gun straight ahead while standing in the doorway.
The moment Abby entered the room, her gun was kicked out of her hand by one of the Zoel Marines, who was obviously mistaking Abby for an artificial terrorist troop.
The Zoel Marine’s name was Menose, who was an eighteen-year-old boy.
Menose, not yet knowing who’s side Abby was on like I mentioned before, attempted a spinning heel kick towards Abby’s head.
Abby ducked and kicked Menose in the ribs, knocking him over a chair.
Menose stood up while holding his ribs and having half of the wind knocked out of him.
The sounds of Abby and Menose fighting were heard by Herbert, Bronski, and Augustine, who were in separate rooms.
“The heck is that?” Augustine asked himself out loud.
Bronski, Herbert, and Augustine quickly started towards the area where they could hear the fight.
In Abby and Menose’s location, Menose ran towards Abby and attempted a forward jump kick.
Abby ducked and executed a spinning side kick to Menose’s chest the minute he turned around.
Menose fell to the ground holding his chest in agony.
Abby picked up her gun and pointed it at Menose and asked, “Where’s Wallace?”
“What?” Menose said while confused. “You mean you’re not one of Wallace’s troops?”
“NO!” Abby uttered. “I’m from the Hansentoga. And I take it you’re not one of Wallace’s artificial terrorist troops.”
“NO! I just saved you guys,” Menose said. “…with my laser sniper’s rifle.”
Abby placed her laser gun back into her gun holder and helped Menose up.
“Obviously it’s too dark in here for me to be able to see you clearly and know who’s side you’re on,” Abby explained.
“Yeah, likewise,” Menose replied. “My name is Menose Pit. I’m with the Zoel Marines. I’m the one who just saved you guys’ lives by sniping Wallace’s troops like I just mentioned. And again, I thought you were one of Wallace’s troops when you entered this room.”
“No need for repetition. You’re forgiven,” Abby said, referring to the fact that Menose attacked her first.
Suddenly, Herbert, Bronski, and Augustine entered the room.
“What’s going on, Commander?” Augustine asked.
“Nothing,” said Abby. “Just a huge miss understanding.” Abby pointed to Menose and said, “This troop here is with the Zoel Marines.” Abby grabbed her gun while saying, “Come on, back to the Colonel’s location.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡTd5zJO5D3d
In the vacant city…
Menose walked with Leeway and the rest of the battalion from the Hansentoga while holding his chest and ribs, still feeling a little pain from when Abby kicked him in those areas. Menose led the Hansentoga Battalion to a gate. The moment Menose rang the bell at the gate, Gabriella, who was a beautiful Hispanic woman in her early thirties, approached the gate. Gabriella pressed a few buttons on the gate, which caused it to open.
“I trust that none of you are one of Wallace’s troops,” said Gabriella.
Leeway shook his head then entered the gate with the rest of the Hansentoga Battalion and Menose following. “I’m Colonel Leeway of the U.S. Navy Seals.”
“Gabriella Roblez, Zoel Marines,” Gabriella introduced.
Efrem Crouch, who had half of his left arm missing up to the elbow, and Colonel Tao, who was an Asian man in his forties and wearing a visor over his eyes, approached the Hansentoga Battalion. Colonel Tao was unable to see without his visor, for he was legally blinded from the virus bombs that were dropped by Wallace.
No proper medical procedure was available for Colonel Tao to have his eyes regenerated, nor were there any hospitals available to regrow Efrem’s left arm.
“You’re Colonel Leeway?” Colonel Tao asked.
“That I am. Of the United States Navy,” Leeway replied.
“Colonel Tao Chung,” Colonel Tao introduced, then he asked, “Where’s the rest of your Hansentoga Battalion?”
“They were killed.” Colonel Leeway answered back. “Wallace’s troops did an ambush seconds after we landed in the rain forest.”
“Gotta be careful in the rain forest,” Tao advised, then he said, “There are plenty of places out there for Wallace’s artificial terrorist troops to hide.”
“Teach me more,” said Leeway.
Gabriella stood at the gate with Menose. As soon as the gate was done closing, she and Menose kissed passionably.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡKliDqgWEcN
In the Zoel rain forest…
Wallace and his artificial terrorist troops were among the casualties.
And like I said before, …BOY DID IT STANK!!!
Wallace and his artificial terrorist troops observed their surroundings, making sure they weren’t being watched in the same manner they watched the Hansentoga Battalion land in the rain forest.
“What time is your. . . Laboratory created hit woman named Rexie coming, Governor?” asked one of Wallace’s troops.
They all looked up the moment they heard a landing spacecraft. They watched the spacecraft carefully fit between the trees while kicking up wind while making its way to the ground. As the spacecraft landed, the door opened.
“There’s your answer,” Wallace replied. “That has to be her.”
Wallace and the few troops with them approach the spacecraft as Rexie stepped out of it.
“So, what’s going on with you guys?” Rexie asked.
“Rexie,” Wallace replied. “This job requires you to go undercover.”
“Good,” said Rexie. “Undercover work is my specialty.”
Wallace pulled an electronic ball out of his pocket and let it go into the air. Seconds after the ball began to rotate while floating in mid-air, a holographic image of New Caymen city appeared while floating in mid-air as well.
“What about New Caymen?” Rexie asked. “Besides the fact that you bombed it with a deadly virus?”
“I want you to go there,” Wallace replied as he pointed to the floating holographic image.
“Well, I DID always wanna go there,” Rexie said.
“Well now you’re gonna. The Zoel Marines and the Battalion with them from space will be headed that way sooner or later,” Wallace said. “I want you to meet them on the shore while impersonating a person in desperate need.”
“Desperate need?” Rexie asked while totally confused. “Desperate need of what?”
“I want you to fake as if you were aboard a space cruise ship that was attacked by me and my army. First chance you get, find out their battle plans, then contact me,” said Wallace.
“Sounds like a plan, sir,” said Rexie. “It’s a done deed, being that they won’t be able to suspect that I’m one of your soldiers.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡXscByd4cYa
Aboard the Hansentoga…
Segal sat at a table with Falicia.
“Shouldn’t be long before we see some more action huh,” said Falicia.
“And it probably won’t be,” Segal replied. “However, now that Wallace has no more laboratories, his army shouldn’t be so hard to take down. Especially if we have a way of sniffing them out.”
“I’m amazed of the fact that Wallace produced people in a laboratory. He was playing God,” Falicia mentioned.
“That he was,” Segal replied, then he said, “He obviously didn’t stop to think of the fact that God won’t be too pleased about that. But he can’t create anymore troops now that he has no more laboratories.”
“Speaking of God, that was a really good little church service you had going on back on planet Cam,” said Falicia.
“I’m glad you and the rest bought what I was saying about Jesus,” said Segal.
“Of course I’m buying it. It’s in the bible that you must accept Jesus in order to go to heaven.”
“Yep. It says, ‘No man can come to the Father, except through Me.’ The exact words of Jesus Christ,” said Segal.
“I’ve read that one before. More than once,” Falicia mentioned.
“Where’s your bible?” Segal asked, automatically assuming that Falicia had just read that scripture.
“I haven’t purchased a bible since I’ve been here in outer space,” Falicia responded.
“So, you started reading the bible even before you were saved on planet Cam?” Segal asked.
Falicia responded by nodding her head ‘YES’, and said, “I’ve also been to church maybe once or twice before than.”
“Well, don’t let your Christian walk be just saying the prayer to accept Jesus and that’s it. Continue reading the bible and going to a bible-based church, and you will grow spiritually.”
“Sounds true,” Falicia agreed.
“This is what I told Colonel Leeway after I prayed with him to accept Jesus. Now that you’re a child of God’s, Satan and his demons will attack you even more, so you have to always have your bible handy, and read the scriptures to him and his demons out loud when they attack,” Segal advised.
Falicia gained a confused look on her face and said, “Read the bible to THEM? They hate it.”
“Exactly,” Segal replied. “Satan and his demons hate hearing the word of God. They will come to you one way and flee from you in seven ways. . . There’s also a scripture that said ‘Draw near to God, resist the devil, and the Devil will flee.’ Doing this and attending a Holy Bible based church will increase your faith.”
Falicia GLADLY replied with, “That makes a whole lot of sense. I’m gonna purchase me a bible first chance I get. . . Or do you have an extra?”
Segal responded saying, “You know what, come with me. I think I do have a few extras left.”
They both stood up and headed for Segal’s room.
“You always carry a few extra bibles with you?” Falicia asked.
“Absolutely, Captain,” Segal replied. “…Never know when I’m gonna get someone saved.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡUizzgNrt4s
In Carn City…
Both suns have just set.
The other planets were visible in the star-infested sky above the city.
Man, dude, I’m telling you, this was remarkably beautiful.
I mean, the closer the sky was to the planet’s horizon, the lighter color purple the sky became.
On the inside of one of the buildings, Menose laid on a couch resting his head on Gabriella’s lap.
Gabriella constantly rubbed the side of Menose’s face while speaking with Abby, who sat on the couch that was across the way.
“Why can’t we just go to New Cayman right now?” Abby asked. “We’re wasting time here.”
“Because we don’t know where Wallace stashed the hostages,” Gabriella said. “We don’t know if they’re here or if they’re sitting in New Cayman.”
“Yeah, well we had no luck finding them ourselves. We pretty much turned this town upside down,” Abby mentioned.
“Come on. Just the twenty-five of you guys searched this whole town. It’s a big town. And some of you are injured too,” said Gabriella.
Abby replied with, “We spent hours looking for them, let me put it that way. They’re most likely in New Cayman if they’re not dead.”
“Don’t worry, we’ll find them. We have a long day tomorrow,” Gabriella reminded, then she advised, “Get some sleep.”
Abby laid down and said, “Good night.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡld0oeACeWL
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡoHf5LcEh6b
CHAPTER 4 OF EPISODE 7.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ3QkRNDVUI2
The next morning…
The second sun was in the process of rising while the first sun had risen completely.
Both suns were directly under a variety of dark gray rain clouds that had not yet covered the entire blue sky.
This was a remarkably beautiful scene.
Sounds of thunder were heard as lightning was seen flashing.
About twenty rafts were scampering on the water.
Each raft had an A.I. system, which caused them to move in the water at 300 miles per hour.
There were ten troops on each raft.
These people were the Zoel Marines and the Hansentoga Battalion.
Abby observed her surroundings and enjoyed the view.
New Cayman Island was now visible to the Hansentoga Battalion and the Marines as they continued approaching the shore by raft.
Colonel Leeway also enjoyed the view.
As the rafts continued approaching the shore, Leeway couldn’t help admiring the way the light from the two morning suns bounced off the east of the buildings of New Cayman City, and the lightning flashing in the background.
As the rafts finally reached the shore, the Hansentoga Battalion and the Zoel Marines pulled the rafts onto the sand and started deflating them.
As soon as the rafts were deflated, ten of the Hansentoga troops folded the rafts up and put them into their back packs. \
Just as they were all ready to hike towards the city, Leeway noticed Rexie laying on the ground at a distance straight ahead of him towards the city of New Cayman.
To Leeway, something appeared to be wrong with Rexie.
“Medic! Medic, come quick!” Leeway URGENTLY shouted.
The medical crew approached Leeway in a hurry as Leeway started towards Rexie.
“What’s the matter, Colonel?” one of the medical people asked as they all reached Colonel Leeway’s location. Colonel Leeway led the medical team to Rexie. The medical people kneeled to check Rexie’s pulse.
“Is she alive?” Colonel Leeway asked one of the medical people seconds before Rexie began moving.
“She’s awake too, sir,” another one of the medical people said.
“Miss,” Colonel Leeway said just before he kneeled on one knee next to Rexie. “Miss, if you can hear me, please tell me what happened.”
“What happened?” Rexie asked while acting as if something was seriously wrong with her. “I guess I was washed ashore last night.” Rexie sounded extremely convincing to Leeway and the medical crew. “I was on a space cruise ship that crash landed on this planet and sank under the ocean. We were attacked by Wallace’s army I believe.”
Leeway gained a confused look and asked, “Why the heck would Wallace attack a civilian space commercial cruise line? And why wasn’t this broadcasted on the news?”
“I don’t think I need a medic,” Rexie said.
“Well listen,” said Leeway. “I’m Colonel Leeway, and we’ll get you aboard our spaceship as soon as possible.”
As a few Hansentoga troops, who weren’t part of the medical crew approached Leeway, Leeway said to them, “Guys listen. We are to guard this woman with our lives and make sure nothing happens to her in the city. This is a civilian who was aboard a space commercial cruise line that was attacked by Wallace in outer space. The ship crash landed in the ocean and she was washed ashore. We are to make sure nothing happens to her until we contact Sky Jones and get her aboard the Hansentoga.”
The troops responded by saying, “Yes sir.”
Colonel Leeway looked to Rexie and asked, “Where are the other passengers? How come you were the only one washed ashore?”
“Sir, I do not know,” Rexie replied. “And I’m the only survivor from the ship I guess.”
“But wouldn’t at least some of them be washed ashore along with you as well?” asked Leeway.
“I guess I was the only lucky one,” Rexie said.
“Listen, I would send you aboard the Hansentoga ship right now, but we have trouble contacting it. As soon as we can make contact, we’ll have a retrieval boat from the Hansentoga arrive and you’ll be on it,” said Leeway.
“Thank you so much, sir,” said Rexie.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡnLBgoR6qBH
Moments later…
Colonel Leeway led the Navy Seals and the Zoel Marines on a road that led into New Cayman City.
Suddenly, Leeway signaled for everyone to stop while having a feeling that they were probably about to be ambushed by artificial terrorist troops.
Leeway put on his glasses, then pressed a button on the glasses to get a close up look into the city.
An antenna rose up on the right-hand side of the glasses, which allowed Leeway to hear what was going on in the city.
There was nothing but absolute silence.
Rexie was a little upset by the fact that Leeway was able to sense the danger whenever it was present.
Abby approached Leeway asking, “What’s wrong, Colonel?”
“It’s too quiet in the city,” Leeway said. Leeway looked about then said, “And it’s too quiet HERE. We’re gonna have to approach with extreme caution.” Leeway gave the signal for everyone to move towards the city. Rexie remained close to Leeway.
As soon as they were in the city of New Cayman, lasers were fired at them.
ZAP ZAP ZAP ZAP ZAP!!!
Some of the Navy Seals and Marines were shot.
The remaining troops quickly ran and hid behind anything on the streets that was laser proof.
Rexie went and hid behind a trash bin while covering her ears to shield her eardrums from the loud noise.
It was a war Zone.
Abby stood behind a brick wall while holding her laser rifle.
Abby then moved from behind the wall and shot a few artificial terrorist troops.
An artificial terrorist troop shot Abby in the arm.
Abby fell to the ground screaming in agony while holding her bloody wound.
Abby crawled behind another brick wall and sat up against it.
Abby tried her best to stop the bleeding with her hand, which was now also very bloody.
Augustine and Bronski hid behind an old beat up twenty third century automobile while firing at artificial terrorist troops. Herbert shot an artificial terrorist troop, then ran to hide behind a brick wall where Colonel Leeway was located. Colonel Leeway stood to his feet and shot a few artificial terrorist troops, then collapsed to the ground the instant he was shot in the arm.
“Colonel!” Herbert shouted.
Efrem, Cobra, and Menose showed up in Herbert and Leeway’s location.
“Oh my God, Colonel!” Cobra shouted.
“It’s just a flesh wound!” Leeway uttered.
“Colonel!” Menose said. “You’re bleeding all over the place!”
“I’m gonna be fine!!!” Leeway uttered.
Behind a trash bin, Rexie continued covering her ears while trying to block out the loud noise, only pretending to be scared.
One thing’s for sure, Rexie was doing a GREAT JOB pretending to be an innocent victimized civilian.
Gabriella crawled towards Rexie’s location as lasers continued to zoom through the air out of control.
“Oh my God we’re gonna die,” Rexie uttered.
…And this was a GREAT façade from Rexie.
“Miss, just stay down and be quiet!” Gabriella replied. Gabriella peaked from behind the trash bin and shot a few artificial terrorist troops. A laser hit the trash bin, causing a portion of it to melt. “Come on let’s move!!” Gabriella said to Rexie. “It’s not safe here!!” Both Rexie and Gabriella ran and hid behind a brick wall.
Abby sat against a brick wall while holding her bloody wound.
Blood now covered 90% of Abby’s arm and was constantly gushing out.
This caused Abby to grow weaker by the moment.
However, Abby still managed to stand up on her feet as fast as she could, which wasn’t too fast, causing her to become dizzy for a few seconds.
Abby stepped from behind the wall and shot many artificial terrorist troops.
Abby was then shot in the leg, which caused her to fall to the ground.
Abby’s dizziness blended with the pain from the gunshots she felt.
Abby, while lying on the ground, shot the troop who shot her in the leg.
After a few more minutes passed, the entire group of artificial terrorist troops who attempted to ambush the Hansentoga troops and the Zoel Marines were killed.
It was another victory for the Hansentoga troops and the Zoel Marines.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡR7McU5PFk6
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡttOgUi1Gox
CHAPTER 5 OF EPISODE 7.
Moments later…
In one of the buildings, Wallace monitored on a holographic screen, the battle that had just taken place in New Cayman between his troops and the Zoel Marines along with the Hansentoga Troops.
The holographic screen hovered about two feet above a table.
Wallace’s troops sat watching the holographic screen and saw that the Zoel Marines and the Hansentoga troops had killed the entire platoon of artificial terrorist troops who tried ambushing them.
“Blast!!!” Wallace said while banging the table with his fist.
An artificial terrorist troop entered the room asking, “Is everything okay, sir?”
“No, it isn’t!” Wallace replied. “I didn’t send enough of my soldiers out there.”
“What do you mean you didn’t send enough of them out there?” the artificial terrorist troop asked.
“Just what I mean!” Wallace replied, then he said, “I hope Rexie contacts me soon having gathered important information!”
“She didn’t contact you yet, sir?” the artificial terrorist troop asked.
“The reception is bad. The calls aren’t patching through,” said Wallace.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡHiiiHLJHWN
In the City…
Both suns were at the peak of the sky, causing it to be extremely hot. Also, being that there were two suns, the day was extra bright. The motion of the clouds blocked the sun at irregular intervals. The Marines and Navy Seals rubbed climate grease on their skin to help protect their skin from the heat.
In the M.A.S.H. unit, Abby was lying on a bed with glowing pieces of tape on her wounds.
Abby was still weak from losing an excessive amount of blood. Leeway entered the M.A.S.H. unit limping while wearing a glowing ace bandage on his arm.
The short sleeve to his shirt was ripped off for the ace bandage to be wrapped on his arm.
“Feeling better, Commander?” Leeway asked.
Abby nodded and said, “I used some pain killer grease, but I still feel weak.”
Leeway pulled up a chair and sat next to Abby’s bed saying, “Your strength will return. . . Any of you happen to see Wallace amongst those troops who attacked us?”
Abby shook her head saying, “I haven’t sir.”
“Do you think you can get up?” Leeway asked.
“Probably,” Abby said as she got out of the bed too fast. Abby held her head while feeling dizzy and nearly collapsed.
“Whoa, easy, easy,” Colonel Leeway said while standing up and carefully grabbing Abby by the arm.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡmFwyk3X1tp
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ4yLVkWHQmZ
Meanwhile, on the streets…
Herbert sat in the shade with Cobra, Menose, and Efrem.
The other Marines and troops from the Hansentoga conversed with each other.
“Can’t wait ‘til these suns go down,” Menose said as the brightness of the sun got to him.
“The climate grease ain’t working for you?” Herbert asked.
“The climate grease IS working on my skin, but it’s not keeping the brightness out of my eyes,” Menose said.
“You know, we should’ve left at least one of Wallace’s troops alive and questioned him about the hostages and Wallace,” Efrem suggested.
“You mean like an interrogation thing?” Herbert asked.
“Exactly. Make them talk.” Efrem said.
“Man, those guys ain’t gonna talk,” Herbert assumed.
Surely enough Herbert was right. …and more than likely.
“And you know this how?” Menose asked.
“Wallace’s troops aren’t like us. They don’t have souls,” Herbert said. “They probably don’t care if we kill them or let’em live. They ain’t like us.”
“We’ll never know rather they’ll talk or not unless we try to make them do it,” Cobra suggested, then he mentioned, “I mean, they can feel pain and things like that, so they MAY talk.”
Gabriela began approaching Menose from behind.
“Cobra, trust me,” said Herbert. “They won’t talk.”
“Hey Menose, here comes your girlfriend,” Efrem said.
Menose turned to see Gabriella.
“Oh, hi baby,” Menose said.
Gabriela signaled for Menose to follow her while saying, “Come with me, I wanna see you for a minute.”
Menose stood up saying, “About?”
“Just come with me,” said Gabriela. “It’s nothing bad, so don’t get your worries up.”
Menose and Gabriela joined hands and walked off.
“Like I was saying,” said Cobra. “Wallace’s troops are without souls, but they can still feel pain, which means that there’s a chance that we can make them answer some questions.”
“You could be right, Cobra,” said Herbert, voluntarily contradicting himself.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡzkRu6QjcpA
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡSTHSebgL2r
In another area of the city…
Augustine and Bronski sat by a fountain on a famous landmark of New Cayman.
There was a sign bolted to the fountain that read, ‘Unsafe water, do not drink.’
Water gushed up from the fountain and landed in a small pool that surrounded it.
There were casualties everywhere from the virus that Wallace had unleashed.
Augustine drank from his canteen.
“How can you manage to get thirsty with all these dead bodies around,” Bronski asked.
“When I get thirsty I get thirsty,” Augustine replied. “No matter how gross things get, I have to drink to stay alive.”
“Well, we may NOT stay alive at this rate,” Bronski said.
Now THAT wasn’t a good thing for Bronski to say.
…I mean, although this WAS a war zone, it still helps to think and speak positive. ESPECIALLY in times like this…
Augustine gave Bronski a serious look then said, “I can’t believe what you just said.”
“What? Some people, in fact, many people don’t come back from a war like this. What is it you don’t believe?” Bronski quoted.
“You gotta have faith, kid. You gotta keep focused on God.” Augustine suggested.
“Whoa wait, are you one of those preacher guys?” asked Bronski.
“No, but I HAVE accepted Jesus five years ago. Being that you’re right about the fact that a lot of people don’t come back from a war like this,” Augustine replied.
“Hey man, I have nothing against you accepting Jesus. My girlfriend back at home was encouraging me to do the same thing,” Bronski mentioned.
“Have you considered her advice?” Augustine asked. …TEMPTED more-so.
Bronski shook his head.
“Then will you listen to ME?” Augustine asked, tempting some more.
I guess you can say that there are GOOD temptations too… lol.
But anyway, Bronski replied to Augustine saying, “I mean, I was listening to her, but I just haven’t done what she suggested yet.”
“Well let me suggest that the next letter you write to her is about you accepting Jesus into your life. And it being true,” said Augustine.
“Okay, I know the prayer to accept Jesus,” Bronski said.
“Okay, are you ready to pray that prayer?” asked Augustine.
Bronski nodded and said, “I am now.”
“Then let God know,” Augustine encouragingly urged.
Bronski started praying saying, “Dear Lord Jesus. I believe you died on the cross for me and was raised for my justification. . . I want your blood to wash away my sins. . . I do now receive you as my Lord and savior. . . Amen.”
“Bronski,” Agustine said. “If you prayed that prayer with all of your heart, welcome to Christianity.”
“Where do I go from here?” Bronski asked.
Augustine answered with, “Well first off you can write to your girlfriend and tell her what happened. Then you can grow spiritually by spending time reading the bible and getting into a Bible based church first chance you get.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ8VCzFiKRZ6
In the bridge of the Hansentoga…
Sky pressed a few holographic buttons that were floating in mid-air.
Sky was attempting to contact Leeway, however, static constantly appeared on the holographic screen each time the call failed.
“Dang it! No reception,” Sky said with the utter most frustration. …more so, with the utter most worry.
Sky was afraid that Wallace and his artificial terrorist troops may have ambushed all Zoel Marines along with the troops sent from the Hansentoga.
Sky was thinking wrong of course you know…
Suddenly, a pilot by the name of Jack Sticks, who was a medium height man with green skin, entered the bridge. Jack noticed the static on the holographic screen and Sky pressing buttons, trying unsuccessfully to get in touch with Leeway.
“What’s going on, Jones?” Sticks asked.
“I can’t get in touch with the battalion we sent to Zoel,” Sky replied. “Stupid reception is horrible.”
“Are you sure Wallace’s men didn’t get them?” Jack asked.
Sky didn’t wanna hear that form of negativity; let alone she wasn’t TRYING to hear it…
“No, they’re not dead. Well not all of them. At least I hope not. We’re gonna have to fly additional troops to Zoel to find out what’s wrong,” Sky suggested.
“No. Not without a plan,” Jack advised.
“Then let’s see YOU come up with a plan,” Sky said.
“I’m glad you said that. Now, Wallace and his troops have been ambushing almost every spacecraft we sent into an atmosphere of the planets we fought on so far. What we have to do, is find a way to sneak the additional troops to Zoel, then surprise Wallace and his troops,” Jack said.
“You have this all planned out?” Sky asked.
“I DO actually. Alert the other troops who are here aboard the Hansentoga. I will give them my plan,” Jack said.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡM3NbzEZj5d
In the City…
Gabriela and Menose were in an abandoned five-story mall on the third floor in the fitting room. Gabriela zipped up her pants while Menose put his boots back on. Menose then approached Gabriela.
“It’s a good thing nobody came in here on us,” Menose said.
Gabriela shrugged her shoulders saying, “I figured it wouldn’t happen here in the fitting room. Good thing I left my monitor on so we could know if they were ready to move to another location.”
Both Menose and Gabriela hugged and kissed.
“You think the others are wondering where we are already?” Menose asked.
“Possibly,” Gabriella replied just before picking up her laser proof vest. “And if so, we better get back to them.”
Gabriela and Menose joined hands as they headed down the stairs.
Menose and Gabriela exited the building into the streets where Leeway, Herbert, Efrem, Rexie, and Cobra sat around a campfire in the middle of the city.
Leeway rubbed his index finger across his watch, causing a holographic screen, that showed Sky from the shoulders up, to appear while floating three feet off the ground.
YES! FINALLY, THERE WAS SOME RECEPTION!
THANK GOD!!!
“Colonel, oh thank God you’re okay,” Sky said.
“I almost wasn’t. And I actually was beginning to think that you guys who are aboard the Hansentoga were in trouble, being that I too was receiving no reception what’s so ever. Listen, I haven’t yet found any hostages. And we we’re being ambushed left and right by Wallace’s troops. They killed at least seventy percent of my Seal team already. We’re gonna need so much more back up.”
“Yes Colonel, we’re transferring more troops to you. They’ll arrive in. . . Where are you, in New Cayman already?” Sky quoted.
“We ARE in New Cayman,” Leeway replied.
“Back up will arrive by morning according to you guys’ planetary location... And the World Union Authorities will be with them as well,” Sky mentioned.
“Um, Jones,” said Leeway.
“Yes, Colonel,” Sky replied.
“We have a female civilian with us. She was washed ashore on this island from a civilian commercial space cruise ship that crashed in the ocean near our location. I wanna send her aboard the Hansentoga right away. Send a retrieval boat immediately,” Leeway ordered.
“Strange. I never heard anything about a space commercial cruise ship crashing in the ocean near your location. But yes, Colonel. A retrieval boat for the civilian will be sent,” Sky replied.
Rexie stood up and left the campfire. As soon as Rexie made sure she was alone and was impossible to be heard or spotted, she contacted Wallace while putting the watch on voice over mode.
“What’s up Rexie? Did you figure out their battle plan?” Wallace asked.
“I did. They’re sending the World Union Authorities here, along with more troops. They’ll be coming by morning,” Rexie mentioned.
“Okay. I will be ready for them,” Wallace said.
“Okay,” replied Rexie.
Wallace went off the air. Rexie started back towards the campfire and suddenly bumped into Leeway.
“Rexie,” Leeway said.
“Hey, Colonel,” Rexie said.
“Rexie listen,” said Colonel Leeway. “A retrieval boat is on its way here for you. It’s gonna fly you to the Hansentoga where you’ll be safe.”
“Thanks,” Rexie said gratefully.
AUH OH!!!
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ11ZKHocX7x
The next morning…
Wallace had on a pair of electronic glasses while watching three large topaz colored retrieval boats from the Hansentoga make their way to the Zoel soil.
The moment the retrieval boats landed, Wallace waited for the doors to open. He waited until his patience ran out.
“What do you see, sir?” an artificial terrorist troop asked.
“Something’s wrong here,” said Wallace while keeping an eye on the three retrieval boats that have just entered the Zoel atmosphere and landed. “Troops should’ve started exiting the retrieval boats by now.” Wallace took off his glasses, then rubbed his index finger across his watch to contact other artificial terrorist troops, who were near the retrieval boats.
An artificial terrorist troop appeared in the form of a hologram, “What is it, sir?”
“I want you guys to get closer to those retrieval boats and plant explosives on them,” Wallace ordered. “Make sure you’re not seen as you move towards them.”
“Yes sir,” replied the artificial terrorist troop just before he went off the air.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ2I8OQx0hBX
In the location of the other artificial terrorist troops…
Artificial terrorist troops jumped onto their hover boards and began flying towards the retrieval boats.
Before the artificial terrorist troops were even close enough to the retrieval boats to plant the explosives, the troops from the Hansentoga, along with the World Union Authorities, who had secretly landed on the planet’s surface the night before, came out of hiding while surrounding Wallace’s troops and began ambushing them.
Nope. Even Rexie didn’t see these troops sneak onto the planet’s surface the night before. She would have notified Wallace about this otherwise.
This was a trap the Hansentoga had set. It was actually Jack Stick’s battle plan. The three retrieval boats that had just landed were empty.
More artificial terrorist troops came from different areas while firing at the troops from the Hansentoga.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡHC1I9kDTkx
In the city…
It was total chaos.
Lasers were flying everywhere from laser rifles.
ZAP ZAP ZAP ZAP!!!
Explosions were occurring left and right.
BOOM! BOOM! AND MAJOR BOOM!!!
Gabriela, Menose, and Abby stood behind a four-foot-tall brick wall while firing lasers at artificial terrorist troops.
Abby left the area and limped towards a beat-up car while shooting many artificial terrorist troops.
An artificial terrorist troop shot Abby in the same leg that was wounded before.
However, instead of falling this time, Abby shot the artificial terrorist troop who shot her.
As Abby reached the beat-up car, the battery in her gun went dead.
The moment a laser hit Abby’s arm again, Gabriela tackled Abby to the ground, causing the additional lasers to miss her.
“LET ME UP!!” Abby said.
No, Abby wasn’t trying to be a hero. She was just desperate to kill Wallace and as MANY artificial terrorist troops as possible…
“Are you crazy, lady? You’re hurt again! Now stay down where you’re safe!” Gabriela shouted to Abby; possibly THINKING that Abby was trying to be a hero.
“Hey, I’m in charge here!” Abby uttered.
This was NO time for Gabriela and Abby to be arguing; simply because a few artificial terrorist troops approached on hover boards while shooting in Gabriela and Abby’s direction.
ZAP ZAP ZAP ZAP!!!
Gabriela stood up and shot the artificial terrorist troops.
The car they hid behind caught on fire from one of the lasers hitting it.
Gabriela jumped back down.
Menose dashed over to Gabriela saying, “Honey, are you okay!?!”
“Help me lift the Commander!” Gabriela said.
Both Menose and Gabriela lifted Abby and helped Abby quickly scamper to a brick wall to hide behind.
The three of them purposely collapsed to the ground behind the wall to avoid being shot.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡEs28RXSAPE
Near the retrieval boats…
Geeze! it was chaos over here too!!!
Well of course it would be chaos! It was a war zone. Duh!
The World Union Authorities and the military troops from the Hansentoga crawled on the ground while firing at artificial terrorist troops, when, more of them zoomed at them on hover boards like bats out of hell.
“In coming!” Falicia shouted.
Artificial terrorist troops fired at them.
ZAP ZAP ZAP ZAP!!!
Falicia pulled out three grenades and pressed the button on all three of them. The moment Falicia let the grenades go, the three grenades zoomed towards the approaching artificial terrorist troops and exploded…
BOOM!!!
…decapitating EVERY LAST one of them.
Falicia stood up saying to the rest of the troops from the Hansentoga, “Let’s go! We have hostages to find!”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡFhiDyOEHI7
Inside one of the buildings…
Bronski, Augustine, and Tone crept along the hallway with their laser rifles aimed.
Zap zap zap.
Boom boom boom.
…The sounds of explosions and gun fire could be heard all the way from outside.
In a room at the end of the hallway, Augustine saw a bunch of hostages in a cage and signaled for Bronski and Tone to stop.
“Those have to be the hostages. Why are we stopping?” Tone asked.
“It could be a booby trap,” Augustine replied.
The hostages over heard Agustine and immediately knew Augustine, Tone, and Bronski weren’t Wallace’s soldiers.
“It’s not a trap, get us out of here!” the hostages were saying.
“You two,” Augustine said to Tone and Bronski. “Get them out of the cage while I contact the Hansentoga.”
Augustine waved his hand over his wristwatch, causing Sky to appear in the form of a hologram.
“Augustine, what’s going down?” Sky asked.
“We found the hostages,” Augustine said while moving quickly towards the open cage that the hostages have just exited.
Suddenly, many artificial terrorist troops entered.
Bronski, Augustine, Tone, and the hostages charged at the artificial terrorist troops.
They all began attacking each other.
Three artificial terrorist troops attempted to triple team on Augustine.
Augustine kicked one of the artificial terrorist troops in the head with a spinning crescent kick, kicked the second artificial terrorist troop in the stomach with a side kick, followed by a kick to the head, then kicked the third artificial terrorist troop in the head with a spinning heel kick.
One of the artificial terrorist troops charged at Bronski. Bronski punched that artificial terrorist troop in the face, then picked him up and through him through a window opening. The artificial terrorist troop fell three stories down. Tone hit an artificial terrorist troop in the stomach, then hit him with a spinning back kick to the head, which knocked the troop out the window.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡfF0tnlq2Bs
On the streets…
Holy cow! The chaos has gone from terrible to worse!!!
Fires were everywhere.
The smoke from the many fires made it difficult to see through the air, let alone almost too difficult to breathe.
Leeway shot many artificial terrorist troops.
Leeway turned to see an artificial terrorist troop aiming his gun at him.
Auh no!
Suddenly, Segal approached the troop from behind and shouted, “Hey!!”
The artificial terrorist troop turned around just in time for Segal to shoot him.
WHAT A RELIEF!!!
“Thank you, Chaplin!” Leeway said.
“They found the hostages!” Segal replied.
“Where!?!”
Suddenly, Segal was shot to death.
“SEGAL!!” Leeway shouted.
Leeway then shot the artificial terrorist troops who shot Segal.
OH WELL!!! So much for ‘What A Relief!!!’
In another area…
Herbert used his gun to hit an artificial terrorist troop in the stomach, then in the head, which knocked the troop down.
Herbert then pointed his gun at the artificial terrorist troop saying, “Okay, now talk to me. Where are the hostages? Where’s Wallace?”
Suddenly, Efrem approached and shot the artificial terrorist troop in the head.
“They FOUND the hostages,” Efrem said to Herbert.
“Alive or dead?” Herbert asked.
“They were all living,” Efrem replied.
“What about Wallace? Did they find him?” Herbert asked.
“Negative,” Efrem said. “And that laboratory created troop wasn’t gonna talk to us anyway.”
Both Herbert and Efrem turned to see ten artificial terrorist troops ready to shoot them.
Suddenly, Cobra shot the artificial terrorist troops from behind.
ZAP ZAP ZAP ZAP ZAP!!!
“Let’s go, guys! There was a distress call from the Hansentoga. They found the hostages!” Cobra reported.
“We know they found the hostages!” Herbert said.
“Then let’s go!” Efrem said.
The three ran for the retrieval boats that came from the Hansentoga.
“What about Wallace? Did they find Wallace?” Herbert asked.
“I don’t know,” Cobra said. “It’s too difficult to see through all this smoke to be able to tell who’s who.”
“Just be careful not to shoot anyone on our side.” Efrem said.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡzX3lm9jA8G
Meanwhile, Abby, Gabriela, and Menose were still behind the same brick wall.
“Go to the Hansentoga!” Abby ordered as she slowly attempted to get up slowly while in pain. “I’ll hold off Wallace’s troops!”
Menose pulled Abby back down saying, “Ohh no you don’t! You come to the Hansentoga with us!”
“Excuse me! I’m the one who gives orders!” Abby said.
“Commander, you’re hurt again!” Menose said.
“Let go of me now!” Abby said while yanking away from Menose.
Now Gabriela tried stopping Abby from leaving while saying, “Commander, don’t you know you’re in bad shape!?!”
“Both of you listen! We have a terrorist to catch! Now let me go! That’s an order!” Abby said. Abby got up and limped away from the brick wall while carrying her gun.
“She’s gonna get herself killed!!” Menose and Gabriela said to each other simultaneously.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡFrtqJMIFIf
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ9lxd8t6flH
Abby continued limping towards the M.A.S.H. unit. An artificial terrorist troop tried shooting Abby from behind. Abby turned and shot him. Abby was hurting and bleeding; however, she wasn’t letting that stop her from doing her part in carrying out this mission. Abby limped her way back into the M.A.S.H. unit. She ripped her pant leg, revealing more of her wound. Abby took a piece of glowing tape and placed it on her leg.
An artificial terrorist troop entered the M.A.S.H. unit attempting to shoot Abby.
Abby turned and shot that artificial terrorist troop.
The artificial terrorist troop flew against the wall of the M.A.S.H. unit so hard, the entire M.A.S.H. unit collapsed.
Abby screamed before the M.A.S.H. unit could collapse all the way.
Abby struggled to get from under this collapsed tent.
Abby finally drew out her knife and cut her way out.
Meanwhile, in Menose and Gabriela’s location…
ZAP ZAP ZAP ZAP!!!
…Menose and Gabriela shot a bunch of artificial terrorist troops, who were coming towards them while riding on hover boards.
Both Menose and Gabriela jumped to the ground as more artificial terrorist troops started approaching them from behind.
As the lasers hit the wall, pieces of the wall broke off.
Menose and Gabriela shot the few troops who were approaching them from behind.
Menose looked to see Wallace trying to shoot them, but Wallace’s gun wouldn’t fire. Wallace’s battery to his gun had run out of power.
“Wallace!!” Menose shouted.
“What did you say!?!” Gabriela shouted to Menose, not being able to believe she heard the name ‘Wallace.’
Wallace took off running. Menose took off after him.
“Menose!” Gabriela shouted. Suddenly, two more artificial terrorist troops ran towards Gabriella. Gabriela turned just in time to get the gun knocked out of her hand by an artificial terrorist troop. One of the troops hit Gabriela in the head, then pulled out a knife. The artificial terrorist troop constantly attempted to slice Gabriella; however, Gabriela dodged the knife strikes continuously.
The artificial terrorist troop attempted stabbing Gabriela again.
Gabriela caught the troop’s arm, hit the troop in the throat, broke the troop’s arm, grabbed the knife, then stabbed the troop.
The other artificial terrorist troop aimed his gun at Gabriela.
Gabriela kicked the gun out of the troop’s hand then threw a spinning heel kick to the troop’s head, shattering his helmet.
The troop fell to the ground knocked out.
Gabriela picked up her laser rifle, shot that troop, then took off on her feet in the same direction that Menose took off in.
“Menose!!” Gabriela shouted.
Gabriela kicked a door open, then entered the building. Gabriela made her way up the stairs to the roof while looking for Menose. Gabriela reached the roof just in time to see Wallace throw a grenade at Menose. The grenade went off about three feet away from Menose. The explosion threw Menose off the roof and into the ruff waves of Zoel’s ocean.
“NO!” Gabriela shouted as she started shooting at Wallace. Wallace took off running. Wallace jumped onto a hover board and took off into the air. Gabriela’s gun finally ran out of power. Gabriela then threw her gun on the ground, then ran towards the area of the roof where she saw Menose fall into the ocean. Gabriela looked into the ocean hoping she would find Menose, however, she only saw the roughness of the water. “MENOSE!!!” Gabriela shouted.
Man, how devastating!!!...
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡNnI0imqsfA
Meanwhile, near the retrieval boats…
Sticks shot many artificial terrorist troops. As the enemy troops fell dead, Sticks waved his hand over his watch, causing Sky to appear in the form of a hologram.
“Oh my God,” Sky said while being able to see the chaos.
“Jones, we gotta get out of here!” Sticks said.
“Yes! I gave the distress call minutes ago, what’s taking so long!?!” Sky quoted while using the most URGENT voice tone…
“It’s not that easy for us to just walk past a bunch of chaos and fly into outer space!!” Sticks replied.
“I’ll say it again! Get aboard the retrieval boats, and report here to the Hansentoga as quickly as possible! WITH the hostages alive!” Sky ordered, although she WAS actually aware of the fact that that wouldn’t be easy. In fact, the order Sky just gave was actually a form of encouragement blended with being a pep talk.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡMlDn0M8yxy
Meanwhile, in the area of the hostages…
What a HUGE disaster!!! And NOT a beautiful disaster either, as the singing group 311 used to sing WAY back in the late 1990’s. lol.
But anyway, the enemy troops were lying dead.
Some of the hostages were hurt.
Augustine’s watch suddenly beeped.
Augustine looked at his watch while reading it, and immediately knew that the message meant to retreat.
Augustine then said, “Let’s go! It’s another distress call from the Hansentoga.”
As the hostages took off for the retrieval boats, Wallace approached the area and shot Tone and Bronski. Augustine jumped to the ground to avoid being shot. Wallace tried shooting Augustine; however, the gun ran out of power again.
“This dang gun’s battery is CHEEP!!” Wallace uttered.
Augustine got up observing Bronski and Tone’s dead bodies. Augustine turned to Wallace and said, “Okay Wallace, your turn to die.”
Wallace threw down his gun and pulled a huge knife out of his knife holder.
“Wallace, you’ve got nowhere else to go,” Augustine said.
“I’ll decide where I have to go,” Wallace replied.
“Wallace, give up. You’re losing,” Augustine encouraged. …more like, discouraged.
“Then I guess I’ll have to even up the score,” Wallace quoted sarcastically.
Wallace tried slicing Augustine. Augustine moved back and executed a spinning heel kick to Wallace’s head, knocking him against the wall. Wallace, out of frustration, threw the knife into Augustine’s stomach. Augustine screamed in agony as he fell to his knees. Wallace grabbed the knife by the handle and pulled it out of Augustine’s stomach. Augustine fell all the way to the ground.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡr0pcUOL8oG
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡR2az9FCZiR
CHAPTER 6 OF EPISODE 7.
Aboard the Hansentoga…
Gabriela stared out the window into deep space at a blue and red cloud nebula, which was light years away. She had tears running down her face and didn’t bother to wipe them away. Gabriela had a headache from crying so hard over Menose falling into the ruff water. Gabriela suddenly turned to see Abby approaching.
“Oh, hi commander,” Gabriela said as she finally wiped her tears.
“He was a good Marine,” Abby said, knowing who Gabriela was mourning over.
Gabriela nodded and looked back out the window.
“Do you want to be alone, or have company?” Abby asked.
“Either’s fine, you can stay,” Gabriela said. “I may be having his baby, and now the child isn’t gonna have a father.”
“Sergeant, listen to me. . . Your child, if you have his child, the child will be proud of the fact that his or her father was an Extreme War hero. At least he or she will know ABOUT the dad.” Abby placed her hand on Gabriela’s shoulder and said, “I felt the same way you do now when I saw my adoptive father being arrested by World Union Authority troops back in ‘76’.”
Suddenly, Sky approached them saying, “Commander, Sergeant, we’re meeting with Leeway in about seven Earth minutes.”
“Alright, give us a moment,” Abby said.
“Yes, Commander,” Sky said, just before heading back the way she came.
“Sergeant, just be proud,” said Abby.
Gabriela nodded. The two hugged.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡMMu9HIM257
In another area of the Hansentoga…
Rexie looked around to make sure nobody was present.
As soon as Rexie knew she was alone, she pressed a few buttons on her watch, causing Wallace to appear in the form of a hologram.
“Are you aboard the Hansentoga yet?” Wallace asked.
“I got here a long time ago,” Rexie replied. “Now you received my text message saying where this ship is located, correct?”
“Yes, and I’m sending a bunch of men to board the Hansentoga. And after I finish with the Hansentoga, I’m gonna go ahead and bomb the United Kingdom, Korea, and the rest of Zoel. I happen to have enough of the virus left.” Wallace went off the air.
Sometime later…
The Hansentoga ambled through space towards a few retrieval boats that appeared to be from a civilian cruise spaceship.
In the bridge of the Hansentoga, Sky sat in a chair taking a close look at the retrieval boats that appeared on the screen.
“Computer, are those what I think they are?” Sky asked Hansentoga’s computer.
“I don’t know what you’re thinking, Jones,” said the Hansentoga’s computer while sounding like an electronic lady. “However, those do appear to be troubled retrieval boats from a space cruise ship. Within the next few Earth minutes, they will run out of oxygen.”
“We better help them then,” Sky said while pressing a few holographic buttons.
Sky then said, “Open compartments X, V, T, and K. We have outer space tourists in trouble. I repeat, we have outer space tourists in trouble. I want medical personnel present. I repeat, I want medical personnel present to examine each and every party aboard the troubled retrieval boats.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡLq6x9nME7u
On the outside of the Hansentoga…
The four compartments Sky requested to have opened made a strong hissing noise as they all opened.
On the inside of one of the retrieval boats, an artificial terrorist troop spoke with Wallace, who was in the form of a hologram.
“It looks like the Hansentoga is buying this,” said the artificial terrorist troop. “They’re letting us in.”
“Good,” said Wallace. “Stick to the plan, then launch the attack once you’re aboard the Hansentoga.”
The retrieval boats entered the Hansentoga.
As soon as the compartments closed, the compartments filled themselves with oxygen.
The medical crew entered the compartments not knowing they were heading for trouble.
As soon as the doors to the retrieval boats opened, the artificial terrorist troops exited the retrieval boats and began shooting everybody.
An alarm in the Hansentoga went off as artificial terrorist troops began running through the Hansentoga shooting everyone in sight.
In the bridge of the Hansentoga, the alarm captured everyone’s attention.
“We’re under attack!” Leeway shouted as he rushed to pick up his gun.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡQnxrf3gfWg
Abby, who was asleep in her bed, was suddenly awakened by the loud alarm.
“The heck’s going on?” Abby asked aloud to herself. Suddenly, her door was kicked open by a few of Wallace’s troops. Wallace’s troops entered the room with guns. Because they thought Abby was beautiful, they decided to have fun with her, so they put their guns down, not yet knowing what a huge mistake they were making.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ5rLPwFYNvc
In Falicia’s room, Falicia, who was dressed in her combat clothes, put her gun in her gun holder, which was strapped around her waist. Falicia ran towards the door, but as the door automatically slid open, she stopped, turned around, and ran back towards her bed. Falicia dug under her bed and grabbed her sword.
Falicia took the cover off her sword and threw it on the bed.
Falicia then exited the room.
As Falicia slowly crept down the hall, she saw a few World Union Authority troops run in the opposite direction.
Falicia crept further down the hall and passed a door, just in time to hear it get blown down.
A few artificial terrorist troops ran through the door opening; however, before they could even aim their guns at Falicia, Falicia attacked them with her sword, killing them.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ0vHyX3niHQ
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡeohlUEY6MG
In another area of the Hansentoga, Tao, who had just had his eye’s repaired, woke up. The rest of the hostages woke up as well.
“What in the crap is going on?” Tao asked.
The door to the room slid open, causing everyone to jump in fright. Cobra rushed through the door saying, “We’re under attack! Wallace’s men are aboard this ship!! Everyone out!!!”
“Wait a minute, Cobra,” Tao said.
“Colonel, sir, we don’t have a minute!” Cobra replied.
“Are you crazy!?! I can’t take the hostages out there if Wallace’s men are running around out there! They’ll kill the hostages!” Tao confirmed.
Cobra showed Tao and the hostages a holographic image of artificial terrorist troops planting explosives aboard the Hansentoga.
Cobra then confirmed, “See this, sir? Wallace’s troops are planting explosives all over the ship. They’re gonna nuke this place!”
The hostages started panicking and running towards the exit of the room while Tao strapped his gun holder to his waist, which had two guns.
Tao dashed towards Cobra and said, “Let’s go take Wallace and these artificial terrorist troops out!”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡQ5TghrjQgS
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡT9ZtvjZ7UY
In Abby’s room, the artificial troops who attempted to sexually assault Abby laid lifelessly on the ground. Abby fastened her camouflage pants, then put her belt on. As Abby picked up her gun and ran out of the room, she shot a few artificial terrorist troops.
…ZAP ZAP ZAP!!!!
Abby turned as she heard footsteps.
Many artificial terrorist troops were about to shoot her.
Suddenly, they were all shot.
…ZAP ZAP ZAP!!!
…The shooter turned out to be Leeway, who Abby looked to see Leeway limping towards her.
Leeway’s left arm was missing up to the elbow.
“Oh my God, Colonel,” Abby said while quickly approaching Leeway. Leeway collapsed to the ground. Abby attempted to help Leeway up.
“No! Leave me here! That’s an order!” Leeway ordered.
“Oh no, I’m not gonna leave you here to die!” Abby replied.
Leeway wrestled with Abby, trying to get her to let go of him.
“Commander let go of me!” Colonel Leeway uttered.
“Colonel!” Abby shouted.
“Let go of me now! And get the hell out of here!!!” said Leeway.
“Colonel, Colonel stop wrestling with me!” Abby commanded firmly, desperate to save Leeway.
They both fell to the ground. Leeway still tried pushing Abby away, however, Abby did her best to calm Leeway down; and it worked.
“I’m not leaving you here to die. You’re receiving medical attention rather you want it or not. We’re gonna get you out of here!” Abby helped Colonel Leeway up while saying, “Now on your feet!!”
As Abby helped Colonel Leeway limp past a door, the door slid open.
An artificial terrorist troops scampered through the door and shot Colonel Leeway in the back.
ZAP ZAP ZAP!!!
Leeway collapsed to the ground.
As Abby and the artificial terrorist troop shot at each other, the lasers from both their laser guns coincidently collided, giving off a bright explosion.
Both Abby and the artificial terrorist troop jumped to the ground on opposite sides of the hallway.
Abby got up and ran over to the artificial terrorist troop, who was only in the process of getting up.
Abby grabbed the troop and punched her down.
Abby then kicked the troop in her stomach as the troop got up.
The troop hit Abby, knocking her towards the wall.
The troop then ran towards Abby.
Abby kicked the troop in the head with a spinning heel kick, knocking her down.
While the troop was in the process of getting back up, Abby kicked her in the head again, this time knocking her out.
Abby ran up to Leeway.
“Colonel!” Abby shouted. Colonel Leeway remained motionless. Abby shook Colonel Leeway a second time saying, “Colonel!”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡwWpXch9bsL
In the bridge of the ship…
Sky and Sticks shot and killed many artificial terrorist troops.
“Where are the hostages!?!” Sky asked Sticks.
“Everywhere probably!” Sticks replied.
Sky picked up a mega microphone and said, “All civilians, report to compartment X. I repeat, all civilians report to Compartment X.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡqyzMlqyOVx
In another area of the Hansentoga…
Efrem, who was no longer missing an arm, and Herbert, shot many artificial terrorist troops.
ZAP ZAP ZAP ZAP ZAP!!!
Some of the civilian hostages fired at Wallace’s men also while another percentage of the hostages were shot to death.
“You guys, get to compartment X like Sky Jones said!” Herbert said to the hostages.
“Herbert, go with them, make sure no more of them get shot. I’ll take this from here,” Efrem said, meaning he’ll continue fighting off Wallace’s men.
“What about you? Just because you have two arms now doesn’t make you superman,” Herbert confirmed.
“Herbert don’t argue with me,” Efrem quoted. “You and the hostages get the hell out of here now! I’ll catch up!”
Herbert turned to the hostages saying, “Come on!”
They all headed to compartment X, where a multiple of the hostages were entering a huge retrieval boat.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡc34iEd3QAa
In another area of the Hansentoga…
Cobra and Tao shot a few artificial terrorist troops.
Rexie came out of hiding while aiming her gun at Tao and Cobra.
“Rexie, what are you doing?” Cobra asked.
“I’m the reason the Hansentoga’s under attack at the moment,” Rexie bragged.
Oh Wow! What a time for someone to be bragging! …but then and again, Rexie WAS one of the bad guys. …or should I say ‘Women’. So what do you expect?
“What?” Cobra and Tao quoted simultaneously while surprised completely out of their minds.
“I’m a spy who was created by Wallace. I’m the reason you’re under attack as we speak.” Rexie repeated.
Cobra said to Rexie, “You double crossed the wrong troops.”
“We’ll see about that,” Rexie said. Rexie opened fire on Cobra and Tao, hitting them both in the chest. They both fell to the ground. Rexie ran off.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ06CuNjA15t
In another area of the Hansentoga…
Artificial terrorist troops were firing at the good troops.
Suddenly, Falicia came out of nowhere slicing at Wallace’s troops with her sword.
An artificial terrorist troop aimed his gun at Falicia.
Falicia sliced the troop’s arm off, sliced his head off, then stabbed the body in the stomach.
As Falicia pulled the sword out of the body, the body fell to the ground.
Another artificial terrorist troop ran up to Falicia.
Falicia sliced the legs off of the guy, then stabbed him.
An artificial terrorist troop shot a laser at Falicia’s leg.
Falicia fell to the ground screaming in agony.
Many artificial terrorist troops ran up to Falicia and began kicking her.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ6QLy9Qu75N
Near compartment X…
Abby, who had huge gunshot wounds on her leg, limped while helping Tao walk towards compartment X.
Abby’s leg left a trail of blood.
Herbert helped Cobra walk towards Compartment X.
“God it hurts! I’m gonna die!” Cobra shouted.
“Na man you gonna be fine,” Herbert encouraged.
“I wish everyone will stop speaking negative like that!” Abby said. Suddenly, Abby collapsed to the ground bringing Tao with her. Abby was losing her strength again.
“Commander!” Herbert shouted. “Great! Now how am I gonna carry three people!?!”
Efrem showed up with a few Marines saying, “You’re NOT gonna do that.” Efrem turned to the Marines and said, “Come on, let’s get Colonel Tao and the rest to the retrieval boat!”
As the Marines picked up Tao and Abby, Abby asked, “Is there medical personnel aboard the retrieval boat? We need them yesterday.”
“If there isn’t, we’re gonna get you to one on the nearest colonized planet,” Efrem said.
As they all boarded the huge retrieval boat, the door to the retrieval boat closed.
Sky sat with Sticks as they both urgently pressed holographic buttons. The retrieval boat’s engine ignited.
“Okay,” Sky said. “We are out of here!”
The retrieval boat exited the Hansentoga. In the medical area of the retrieval boat, many wounded people were on the medical beds. Herbert and Efrem stood over Abby.
“Commander, you need to pray the prayer to accept Jesus, incase you DON’T make it,” Herbert suggested. “You lost too much blood as it is.”
“He’s right, Commander,” Efrem said.
“I guess I should. . .”said Abby. “I’m ready.”
“Tell God that,” Herbert said.
“Dear Lord Jesus. . .” Abby said with all of her heart but paused.
“Finish!” said Herbert and Efrem simultaneously.
“Lord, I believe you died on the cross for me and was raised for my justification. . . I want your blood to wash away my sins. . . I do now receive you as my Lord and Savior. . . Amen,” Abby prayed.
Suddenly, lasers began hitting the retrieval boat from the outside, causing it to vibrate drastically. Ten Spacecrafts from the Golden Eye were firing at the retrieval boat. The retrieval boat was defenseless.
“We’re under attack. . . again!” Sky shouted as people panicked and the retrieval boat continued to shake.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡxpDpTdyDgF
Meanwhile, in the Bridge of the Hansentoga…
Leeway limped towards the dashboard and pressed a few holographic buttons. The Hansentoga fired lasers at each and every attacking spacecraft from the Golden Eye, blowing them to bits.
All troops aboard the retrieval boat were once again safe.
Suddenly, a door slid open revealing a few of Wallace’s troops.
They all opened fire on Leeway.
Leeway turned around and said, “You guy’s are too late.”
Leeway collapsed to the ground lifelessly.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡuFrmI4w5Zv
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡl8b8ZS1Baf
As the retrieval boat took off away from the Hansentoga, the Hansentoga exploded. The explosion was caused by the explosives Wallace’s troops had planted aboard it. To avoid being part of the explosion, Sticks put the retrieval boat into warp speed. After a few Earth minutes, the ship was about to crash onto the planet Phibsty, which was another Earth like planet. Sticks and Sky pressed as many holographic buttons as they could. Nothing worked. It was too late. The retrieval boat had been damaged from being fired at by the attacking spacecrafts from the Golden Eye.
A few minutes after the retrieval boat entered the Phibsty atmosphere while leaving a trail of fire, it crashed into the Phibsty ocean and sank. . .
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ0nkD5XQUhj
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡWwWAcq3M5F
CHAPTER 7 OF EPISODE 7.
Planet Phibsty… a few Earth weeks later…
Abby woke up all alone in a hospital room.
She had glowing pieces of tape on her arms and leg.
Abby, automatically assuming that she would do okay without the glowing pieces of tape, removed them from her body.
The pieces of tape instantly stopped glowing the moment Abby removed them from her skin.
Abby did not yet know if she was dead or still living.
The moment she slowly got out of the bed; she began having flash backs of the Extreme war.
She was hearing gunshots and explosions until a nurse entered.
“Abby, you’re awake,” said the nurse.
“Who are you? Where am I? And how come you know me?” Abby asked with confusion and a slight bit of defensiveness.
“You were in a coma for a week according to planet Phibsty calendar., miss,” the nurse said.
“But where AM I though. Where’s my team?” Abby asked.
“You’re in the hospital in the city of High Tide Palms Paradise. The planet Phibsty,” The nurse replied.
Abby’s face received a confused look as she said, “PARADISE? Am I dead?”
The nurse chuckled and said, “No, you’re fine. You’re awake, and from what I can see, you look like you’re gonna be physically okay.”
“Where’s my team?” Abby asked while confused and disoriented a little bit. …or should I just say, confused some-what.
The nurse shrugged her shoulders saying, “They could be anywhere. They been here in High Tide Palms Paradise for three weeks waiting for you to wake up. The retrieval boat you arrived here in crash landed in the ocean. When the coast guards set out to retrieve it, you were in a coma. We barely managed to save you. But anyway, now that you’re awake, we’re gonna run some tests on you. And when we’re done, you can sign your own release papers.”
Abby noticed the medical gown she had on and asked, “Do you know where I can find something better to wear?”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡqHW03sHSMi
Sometime later…
On the outside of the hospital, the door slid open.
Abby, who wore a short flowered dress, tried unsuccessfully to shield her face from the three bright suns that were in the cloud infested sky.
In a few Earth hours, all three suns were gonna set in the North.
Abby started limping through this beautiful city while observing her surroundings.
Abby spotted a few space cruise ships docked on the water.
People were headed to and from the space cruise ships in boats.
This city resembled Hawaii.
Abby’s flashbacks began again.
Explosions and laser guns being fired were heard in her head excessively.
Abby carefully placed her hands on her head, trying unsuccessfully to end the flash backs. Suddenly, Abby heard a voice saying, “Mam, are you okay?”
The flashbacks began going away.
As soon as the devastating thoughts in Abby’s head were gone, she saw Cory Adula standing before her.
Abby knew right away that Cory was the individual who asked if she was okay.
“Mam, are you okay?” Cory asked again.
Abby became surprised and said, “Oh my God.”
“Mam, do you need a medic?” Cory asked.
“Uhh, no. The hospital just released me,” Abby said. “Aren’t you Cory Adula the fighter?”
“I can’t believe it’s me either. . . And who might you be?” Cory extended his hand.
“I’m Commander Abby Sanchez, United States Navy Seals,” Abby said while shaking Cory’s hand.
“Navy Seals? You look too gorgeous to be a deadly weapon,” Cory complimented.
Abby chuckled, then she replied with, “Being deadly doesn’t decrease a woman’s beauty any.”
“Did you fight in the Extreme War we just had?” Cory asked.
“Had? What do you mean HAD?” Abby asked while totally confused.
Abby wasn’t awake to witness the Extreme War’s end.
“Well. . . it ended a few days ago,” Cory replied while expecting Abby to know the answer. “Wallace retreated with only a few troops left. We didn’t bother chasing him, being that he flew into a Quasar galaxy. We don’t believe he and his small crew could survive in the Quasar being that the rays from the stars are too great.”
“The war ended?” Abby asked while confused.
As Cory gained a confused look on his face, Abby noticed it right away.
“I was in a coma for three quarters of an Earth month. That’s why I don’t know these things,” Abby explained.
“Okay, that explains everything. How are you feeling?” Cory quoted.
“A little better than before. I mean, when I first woke up, I wasn’t sure if I was alive or dead,” Abby mentioned.
“Ummm. . . Listen, Commander. . .” Cory quoted.
“Please. . . First name,” Abby said while gesturing.
“Abby, are you hungry?” Cory asked.
And YES, Cory WAS asking Abby out on a date!
“I don’t know. That depends on rather or not you’re gonna buy,” Abby pressured.
“Of course, I’m gonna buy,” Cory said, without even feeling pressured at all, for he REALLY wanted to treat Abby.
Cory was as attracted to Abby as Abby was to him, if not more attracted. MORE most likely… lol.
“Well, it just so happens that I AM hungry. I haven’t eaten in three weeks.” Abby humored.
And you know what? That was kind of funny. …well, depending on a person’s opinion anyway. Some may think it wasn’t.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡkGTOO4iSen
A short time later…
Herbert sat at the table with about five staff members who were on a break.
“Mr. Crenger,” one of the staffs said.
“First name’s okay,” Herbert said. “I’m only a regular person.”
“I liked your fight on the media against Samuelle,” the staff said.
“You liked it? I lost,” Herbert said.
“You still fought good,” another one of the staff said.
“Who do you train with?” one of the staffs asked.
“My trainer’s dead,” Herbert mentioned. “I had my Commander and some other people from my Seal team in my corner.”
“What happened to your trainer?” one of the staffs asked. “If you don’t mind me asking.”
“Well, it’s kind of a confusing story, however, she was killed by a high-tech laboratory crafted soldier five years ago,” Herbert explained.
“You mean like Wallace’s soldiers?” one of the staff asked.
“No, not like them. Much more advanced and skilled in combat,” said Herbert.
It was quiet for a split second because the staff were looking at Herbert funny.
“Didn’t I tell you it was a confusing story?” Herbert reminded.
In another area…
Cobra walked with some eighteen-year-old really beautiful Cuban girl by the name of Astrid. This was the most beautiful girl Cobra had seen so far.
“I don’t think I have enough for a soda,” Cobra said as they both headed for a table.
“Well, I’ll tell you what,” said Astrid. “You can buy next time.”
“I thought the man was supposed to buy anyway,” Cobra said.
Astrid shook her head and said, “Not this time. Especially if you have no credits.”
As they both sat at the table, Astrid asked, “So what do you do as a Marine? Did you fight in the war?”
“Would you believe I did?” Cobra quoted, answering Astrid’s question with a question.
“Oh yeah I would,” Astrid answered.
Suddenly, a waiter approached the table saying, “Hi, what can I get for you two?”
“Cobra, do you drink Pepsi?” Astrid asked.
“Yeah,” Cobra said. “That’ll be cool. The blue pineapple flavor.”
“Two blue pineapple colas please,” Astrid ordered.
“Be right back,” the waiter said right before leaving.
“So, what about the war?” Astrid asked. “I mean, is this something you like to talk about?”
“If it’s meant for a friend of yours to die, it’s gonna happen anyway; rather they fight in battle or not. If that’s what your question is pertaining to,” Cobra mentioned.
“Yes. . . My question was kind’ a was pertaining to that. And you’re right about how you’re gonna die anyway if it’s meant for you to die,” Astrid said.
The waitress returned to their table with two blue pineapple flavored Pepsis.
“Thank you, miss,” said Astrid.
“No problem. I won’t be far if you need anything else,” said the waitress.
Both Cobra and Astrid nodded their heads in response to what the waitress said. The waitress left.
Cobra picked up his drink and held it towards Astrid for the sake of giving a toast.
“Cheers,” said Cobra.
Astrid smiled, picked up her drink, and they both gave a toast.
At a restaurant…
Abby and Cory sat at a table on the patio eating. One of the suns had just set while the other two were still only in the process of setting. The position of the two suns reflected beautifully on the water. Many more clouds were now in the sky. Lighting could be seen at a distance. Thunder could be heard. Spending this kind of time with Cory was the most romantic and happiest moment; so Abby thought. She was very happy to finally get a chance to meet Cory Adula, something she’d been wanting to do for years but never imagined that it would happen.
“So, you really think I’m gorgeous?” Abby asked.
“You know you are,” Cory replied.
“Why thank you, that’s a good one,” Abby replied.
“Good compliment for a good woman,” Cory replied.
Abby smiled flirtatiously.
Suddenly, a holographic screen appeared to all those who were eating on the patio. This got Abby’s attention. A man was shown on this holographic screen from the shoulders up. The guy on screen quoted, “Attention, tonight at around 45:98pm, there will be a two-hour comedy show.”
“Abby, are you interested?” Cory asked.
“Umm, no. . . I think I’ll just call it a day after this. I feel extremely weak at the moment. Plus I’m having constant flash backs from the war,” Abby mentioned.
Later that night…
The rain clouds hid the nearby planets and the stars that are normally seen in the night sky. Lightening flashed, and sounds of thunder were heard.
Wow! What a remarkably stunning scene!
On the inside of a club, Tao, Sticks, Gabriela, and Efrem danced to the music.
Sky stood at the bar while waiting patiently for her date, who happened to be one of the coast guards who rescued her and the other troops from the sinking retrieval boat three weeks ago. Sky had on the prettiest short flower dress. Not a moment to soon, a muscular Hawaiian guy named Isaac showed up with a purple rose behind his back and approached Sky.
“Hi!” Sky said.
“Hey yourself,” Isaac replied. “I’m not late am I?”
“No, I’m early,” Sky replied. “On purpose.”
Isaac showed Sky the rose. Sky took the rose saying, “How sweet of you. I’m gonna preserve this.”
“Sky, you don’t put flowers in the freezer,” Isaac advised.
“Who said anything about putting it in the freezer? There are many ways it can be preserved,” Sky said.
Isaac badly wanted to hug Sky and give her a kiss, but being that Sky didn’t know him that well, he was afraid she would probably knee him in the groin. Isaac couldn’t help but imagine that if Sky were to knee him, she would injure him really bad.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡlBe35pK5AA
Later on that night…
Sounds of thunder were still heard. Lightning flashed even more rapidly. Anti gravity cars hovered along the streets.
Flying cars flew about.
Sky and Isaac strolled down the street together.
“Just to have you know, your commander’s awake?” Isaac said.
Sky looked at Isaac funny and asked, “How do you know of my commander?”
“I was one of the Coast Guards who rescued you and the bunch of other people. Remember?” Isaac replied.
“Oh okay. I DO actually,” Sky said.
“Unfortunately, according to the doctors’ reports, because your commander has been through so much during the war, and the way it messed up her mind, she’s gonna be shell shocked from now on,” Isaac mentioned.
“She has post dramatic stress disorder?” Sky asked.
“Yes, she does,” Isaac replied.
“So, what this means is, she won’t be able to serve as a Navy Seal anymore,” Sky quoted.
“According to the doctors’ reports, I’m afraid not. She’s constantly having these numerous flash backs. She can’t serve in the military like that,” Isaac said.
Suddenly, it began pouring rain.
“Woo shoots,” Sky said while making her words refer to the fact that it’s pouring rain.
“Come on,” Isaac said, leading Sky onto a coffee house patio.
“I should have worn my rain force field watch,” said Sky.
Isaac stared into Sky’s eyes, badly wanting to kiss her.
“What?” Sky asked.
“You know Sky, I’m about to tell you something you may find funny,” Isaac said.
Sky looked at Isaac funny and asked, “What am I about to laugh at?”
“Well, I wanna give you a kiss, but I’m afraid you’ll knee me really hard,” Isaac mentioned.
“Oh my God,” sky said, then laughed. “You may kiss me; I won’t knee you.”
They hugged and kissed passionately. . .
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡzcCTt3MKCS
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ03qSaJodt9
EPISODE 8: THE ASSASINATION ATTEMPT.
CHAPTER 1 OF EPISODE 8.
March 27th, 2349ad.
On the planet Cam…
In the forest where Wallace’s laboratories used to be before they were destroyed, the weather was calm and peaceful.
The three moons were visible in the daytime blue sky.
The pine trees that covered most of the mountains made this scene look absolutely gorgeous.
…More gorgeous than 50 years ago when snow covered the ground in this planetary location during the Extreme War…
Well, enough about the past!
Zimba Adula, who’s a man with long dark hair in a pony tale and also president of the New Hworang Do society, stood lecturing many children who were from the first to the fifth-grade level.
These children were from the New Hworang Do society, which was established by Korea and the United States.
This was a five-day field trip the children were on for the purpose of learning about the Extreme War.
Zimba Adula was the youngest son of Cory Adula and Abby Sanchez, who eventually became Abby Adula.
The children sat listening to Zimba say, “This battle was fought here by some of the bravest people. According to what I studied in school myself, and what my mom told me, the temperature was a least twenty degrees below zero right here where we stand.”
The children replied in amazement saying, “Wow!”
“These were really good soldiers who fought hard. Hard against Governor George Wallace, who was last seen flying into one of the Quasar Galaxies fifty years ago. Because it was believed that George Wallace and his troops perished in the Quasar, all troops were called back to their home planets. The troops who fought in this area and took out Wallace’s laboratories, were in the spot I’m standing in now,” Zimba lectured.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡNEqB4ZNgqk
Jack Sticks, who was now fifty years older and had salt and pepper hair, sat in the pilot’s seat of the spacecraft, which the children and a few U.S. troops arrived to the planet Cam in.
Shanika Yin of the United States Navy Seals, who was an insanely beautiful Korean woman and was Adula’s fiancé, sat in the seat next to Sticks speaking with him.
The spacecraft sat parked.
Both were waiting for the children and Zimba to finish their lecture.
“That was a great lecture you gave to the children about the Extreme War. They really learned a lot from you,” Shanika said to Sticks.
“I hope I caused them to learn a lot about the Extreme War,” Sticks said. “Very important event. Sometimes it’s better to be lectured by a VET who actually fought IN the war.”
“Well, you’re one of God’s gifts to this 24th century generation,” said Shanika. “I’m just sorry you guys lost a lot of troops. That doesn’t bother you at all?”
Sticks became confused and said, “24th century?”
“That’s the Earth Calendar,” Shanika clarified.
“Oh, I get it. I know there was a time when people of my species hadn’t yet visited earth until generations ago,” Sticks said.
“Yeah, and there was a time when humans; SOME humans, thought they were alone in the Universe,” Shanika mentioned.
Sticks shook his head and said, “The friends I lost during that war, it was their time to die. And if it was their time, there’s absolutely nothing none of us could have done to reverse that fact.”
“I’m gonna have to agree with you on that,” Shanika said.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡhnA0sPY1nU
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡtCg0KinJ30
In space…
The Golden Eye, which was now almost a century old, ambled alone in the starry sky. People assumed that Wallace and his troops who were inside of the Golden Eye perished. They were about to find out how wrong they were. There were no nearby planets around for light years.
On the inside of the Golden Eye, Rexie, who had just awakened from a fifty-year cold sleep, pressed a few holographic buttons on a keyboard while surrounded by many tubes of frozen people, who were the last of Wallace’s troops from the Extreme War.
The troops in the tubes resembled three dementional shadows that were the color of chicory.
The frozen liquid in the tubes resembled ice made of charturuse colored liquid.
Rexie, Wallace, and the many troops aboard the Golden Eye, were protected from the Quasar Galaxy rays by being inside of the ship.
The moment Rexie pressed the last holographic button, the liquid in the tubes became unfrozen and drained from the tubes.
As the troops became unfrozen, the tubes lit up, bringing life back to them. A few minutes passed before Wallace’s troops came completely back to their senses. As soon as the troops were aware of their surroundings, Rexie began explaining to them saying, “This is the 24th century. You are all Wallace’s troops who have survived the Extreme War fifty years ago.”
Rexie pressed a few holographic buttons, causing a holographic map of Earth’s eastern hemisphere to appear.
Korea and the United Kingdom were highlighted on the map.
Rexie pointed to Korea and the United Kingdom saying, “Here’s our next assignment. These are the Earth nations Wallace wanted since the destruction of the Orion Colony back in the 22nd century according to the Earth Calendar. We have to carry this mission out with extreme care, being that the World Union Authorities have probably been searching for us since the destruction of a Centari war ship called the Trinity back in December of last year with the help of a mechanical assassin I heard Wallace talk about.”
Rexie pointed to the two holographic images of the nations saying, “We must take these countries out before the World Union Authorities find us. I advise us to be extra careful, being that every nation is now more advanced and have better security. Students from Korea, who are members of the New Hworang Do Society, are in this galaxy some place on a field trip to every location the Extreme War was fought. However, we will begin our conquest when they reach planet Zoel.”
Rexie pressed a few holographic buttons, causing a holographic image of Zimba Adula to appear. Rexie than said, “This is Zimba Adula, who is currently president of the New Hworang Do Society in Korea. Make sure you all destroy him along with the children as soon as they land on Zoel. Next, we board their ship, high jack it, and use it to bomb the United Kingdom and Korea.”
Rexie pressed another button, causing Zimba’s holographic image to vanish.
Rexie then pressed another button, which caused Princess Charity Tanaka’s holographic image to appear. Princess Tanaka, who’s the descendant of King Hoice Tanaka, was a beautiful Japanese woman who had long dark hair and was medium built and tall. “We will begin the conquest of the United Kingdom with the assassination of their princess. . . Princess Charity Tanaka.”
Rexie pressed a few more buttons, causing Prime Minister Dae Chung, who’s the Prime Minister of Korea, to appear in the form of a hologram.
Rexie then said, “And I almost forgot about the Prime minister of Korea; Dae Chung. After we kill the kids along with Zimba Adula, we than assassinate Prime Minister Dae Chung.”
“How come we cant’ just fly to Earth in the war ship we’re in right now?” one of the troops asked Rexie.
“Are you crazy? The World Union Authorities have been on a search for the ship since Wallace and that mechanical assassin thing bombed the Trinity war ship back in December. They’ll blow us out of the sky before we’re even within one hundred light years of Earth,” Rexie explained.
Wallace entered the room asking Rexie, “How do you all like the 24th century?”
“I’ll love it as soon as our mission is accomplished,” Rexie replied.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡbJPGazZd65
In Zoel orbit…
A spaceship known as the Leviathan 5 ambled about twenty miles from planet Zoel. Many visible clusters of stars were visible from light years away. The Leviathan 5 appeared to be strolling at only two miles per hour.
Shanika, who was now wearing her dress up military uniform, stood staring out the nine-inch-thick window.
Zimba Adula stood behind Shanika with his arms rapped around her.
They were both admiring the planet Zoel.
A song dating all the way back to the 1980’s on planet Earth titled ‘Captain of Her Heart,’ by a singing group called Double, played on the ship’s speakers.
“Well, after this last planet we’ll be on our way back to Earth,” said Shanika.
“Another six hours and we’ll reach the city my mom fought in fifty years ago.” Zimba said.
“I really do wish I could have met Commander Abby Sanchez,” Shanika replied, referring to the fact that Abby Sanchez died years ago when Zimba was only a child. “I really admire a real Extreme War hero. I mean, she fought against the enemy even while she was wounded.”
“Yeah, she was a good Navy Seal. Probably one of the best Navy Seals ever made,” Zimba said.
Shanika grabbed Zimba’s hands, unwrapping them from around her waist while saying, “I wanna sit down.”
“So do I, honey. So do I,” Zimba said.
They both made themselves comfortable on a cobalt-colored couch.
Zimba admired Shanika’s legs as he watched her cross them.
Suddenly an anti gravity mechanical table zoomed up to them and stopped in front of them.
A bottle of Champaign and glasses were on top of the table.
What a romantic moment. …and it was about to become MORE romantic.
“Sure, thank you. You read our minds,” Shanika said to the table as she uncrossed her legs and took the Champaign and two glasses off the table.
The table hovered away.
“Why are we celebrating?” Zimba asked.
“What?” Shanika asked with a confused look on her face while pouring the Champaign into both glasses.
“I said why are we celebrating?” Zimba repeated.
“We’re not. . . I’m just thirsty.” Shanika picked up her glass and held it towards Zimba. “To the Extreme War heroes.”
The moment Zimba picked up his glass, he and Shanika gave a toast.
“This stuff will only make you thirstier,” said Zimba.
They both drank their Champaign together.
“My future mother-in-law is a late 23rd century War hero. Why don’t we toast to that,” Shanika said as she held her glass up for a toast a second time.
“Honey,” Zimba replied. “I celebrate that everyday of my life.”
They touch glasses once more.
“It’s only a shame that she won’t get to walk you down the ile on our wedding day,” said Shanika.
“She’ll be watching the wedding from heaven anyway,” said Zimba.
“Yeah, exactly,” Shanika replied.
“One thing I can’t wait for is to see our children come home from school telling us what they learned about mom,” Zimba mentioned.
“By doing that, our children will help ME to learn about your mom. . . Our mom,” Shanika corrected herself.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ3hFroWwpar
Meanwhile, on Planet Zoel…
In the city of New Cayman, Menose, who was now fifty years older and had long hair and worn out clothes on, sat on a balcony in a worn out easy chair outside in the quiet peaceful luke worm night.
WHAT!?! YOU THOUGHT HE WAS DEAD? Yeah, so did everybody. Surprised, huh?
So anyway, the probe that was sent to New Caymen had run out of power by the time Menose discovered it.
Menose had the probe sitting beside him while he slept peacefully in his chair.
The entire city was abandoned.
Menose had fallen asleep while watching the stars on a zoom in visual screen, which also stood beside the chair he was sleeping in.
The nocturnal insects were chirping like it was the thing to do.
As Menose woke up, he blinked, wiped his eyes, then yawned.
By the way he stretched his arms, he looked as if he was about to fall over backwards in his chair.
Menose picked up the probe, observed it, then placed it back on the ground.
Menose glanced into the sky and saw the stars along with the nearby planets.
“Lord, please send someone here to get me,” Menose prayed. “I’ve been trapped here for fifty years.”
For fifty years, Menose couldn’t stop thinking of Gabriela, who he knew thought he was dead now.
The thought of Gabriela finding another lover constantly crossed Menose’s mind the entire time he’s been trapped here on Zoel.
And you know what? …It’s amazing how Menose was able to survive alone in this abandoned city this long… WOW!!!
Suddenly, Menose noticed something in the sky moving, which he knew wasn’t a comment, or a falling star.
“What the heck is that?” Menose asked himself out loud while trying to get a close look at the object he saw moving in the sky.
Menose quickly got up and turned on the zoom in screen, which would allow him to get a close of what was in the sky moving about.
Menose became very surprised and happy as soon as he found out that it was the Leviathan 5 he saw moving in the sky.
Menose hit the button to turn on the strobe light, which was connected to the zoom in screen.
He was gonna use the strobe light to alert the Leviathan 5, to let them know that he was stranded in New Caymen.
The light didn’t illuminate.
“Gosh darn it!” Menose said out of frustration. “Come on, this time come on!”
Menose hit the button again.
Still no illumination from the light.
Menose knew that the people aboard the Leviathan 5 would pick up the strobe light signal and know that someone was trapped in New Cayman City.
Suddenly, an idea came to Menose’s mind.
He dashed over to the probe that was sent to New Caymen and attempted to activate it.
Menose knew that if the probe was functioning while he was right next to it, the World Union Authorities would pick up his presents immediately.
However, being that Menose didn’t get his way tonight, he became even more frustrated. “Peace of junk!” Menose said out of frustration, for the probe wasn’t working either.
DARN IT!!!
The next day, aboard the Leviathan 5…
A group of kids, made up of humans as well as other species, were lined up while boarding a few retrieval boats that were in the ship’s compartments.
Many teachers and troops helped to organize the kids.
Zimba stood in front of the children asking, “Okay, does everyone have their A.I. watches ready to record notes?”
The kids responded by saying, “Yeah.”
“Okay, everybody, of course you know, this is the last planet we’re visiting before we head back to Earth. As soon as we arrive in New Cayman, we’re gonna split into groups and stay together. Please, no pushing or shoving, and no fighting over seats. And you all know what to do incase of an emergency. And each group must be with at least two adults,” Zimba said to the kids.
The doors to the retrieval boats gave a strong hissing sound as they slowly opened.
There were about twenty students, two teachers, and a few troops for every retrieval boat.
Everyone took a seat and fastened their seat belts.
The doors to all the retrieval boats closed as soon as everyone was aboard.
Sticks sat in the pilot’s seat of one of the retrieval boats while tapping holographic buttons.
“Departure in five. . . four. . . three. . . two. . . one,” said Sticks as he tapped the last holographic button.
The compartment door to the Leviathan 5 opened, allowing the retrieval boats to exit and head for Zoel.
The retrieval boats began entering Zoel’s atmosphere while each leaving a trail of fire.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡr9nq0FSWwT
Somewhere in New Cayman…
Artificial terrorist troops watched the retrieval boats enter the atmosphere on a holographic screen, which performed as a pair of binoculars.
The artificial terrorist troop in charge quoted, “Okay, they’re entering Zoel’s atmosphere as you can see. Remember what Wallace said. Kill them a few at a time and make it look as if it was done by while animals. Get into positions and wait for my signal to ambush them. Now spread out.”
“Sir, what’s the signal?” one of the artificial terrorist troops asked.
“When you hear the signal, you’ll know it’s it. Now spread out,” said the artificial terrorist troop in charge.
The artificial terrorist troops began spreading out.
In a moment’s time, the lead artificial terrorist troop was all alone, observing the retrieval boats as they landed.
The moment the lead artificial terrorist troop heard footsteps; he turned around to see Menose approaching with a knife.
Before the lead artificial terrorist troop could even aim his gun at Menose, Menose threw a knife into the artificial terrorist troop’s chest.
The artificial terrorist troop screamed in agony.
Menose then said, “I heard everything you said. You and your team will not harm the children.”
The lead artificial terrorist troop tried once again to aim his gun at Menose but fell dead before he could pull the trigger.
In the area of the retrieval boats, the doors to every retrieval boat opened, giving off a strong hissing sound once more.
All who were aboard the retrieval boats exited.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡmOHX0RNZPW
An artificial terrorist troop stood at a distance on a roof top, aiming his sniper rifle at Zimba, waiting for the signal to shoot.
The troop had the gun set to kill a few at a time with one shot, and it would look like it was accidently done.
“Okay, give me the signal already,” the artificial terrorist troop quoted impatiently.
Suddenly, Menose appeared in front of the scope of the gun, causing the artificial terrorist troop to jump in fright.
Menose knocked the gun away and punched the artificial terrorist troop in the face.
Menose grabbed the troop and threw him over the edge of the roof.
The artificial terrorist troop screamed on his way down.
The screaming got everyone’s attention.
They all looked to see the artificial terrorist troop falling off a near by building.
Aboard the Leviathan 5…
Crystal, a young woman of age twenty-five, had red hair and pink skin, extremely pretty, wore her Navy Seal uniform with a golden Navy Seal shirt.
Crystal, sat speaking with Awama, who was a really beautiful Marine Corps Red Barrette woman with long blond curly hair and pitch black skin, wearing a Red Barrette hat.
“Doesn’t this get boring to you?” Crystal asked. “I mean, nothing ever happens; except for that Centari war ship called the Trinity that was attacked back in December,” Crystal quoted, not knowing how wrong she was now about nothing happening.
“Sometimes it gets boring,” Awama replied. “Please, don’t be wishing for more terrorism.”
Crystal then said, “Well, I guess I shouldn’t. But being a Navy Seal and wearing the gold shirt, I’d like to see combat. Just to see where I stand. Maybe declare war on the ones who attacked the Trinity war ship.”
“Again, you really need to be careful what you wish for,” Awama warned.
Suddenly, the door slid open, revealing Marian, who was an extremely gorgeous human woman with short blond hair, also wearing a Marine Corps Red Barrette hat. Marian entered the room carrying a tray that had three mugs of coffee. The door slid closed behind Marian as she entered.
“Coffee’s here,” Marian said.
“Thank you,” Awama and Crystal said simultaneously while removing two of the mugs of coffee from the tray.
Marian sat down and started drinking her coffee, then asked, “So did I miss anything?”
“We were just speaking of the Trinity that was attacked back in December,” Crystal replied. “And hopefully we’ll find the terrorists who are responsible. That was the first terrorist act in forty-nine years.”
Suddenly, there was a beeping sound.
Marian pressed a button on the table.
Shanika appeared in the form of a hologram.
“Captain,” said Marian.
“Girls, put your combat clothes on,” Shanika replied. “We have a problem on Zoel in the city of New Cayman, and I’m taking charge of the mission.”
“Oh my God, the children!” Crystal said.
“Get dressed,” Shanika said just before her holographic image vanished.
Troops aboard the Leviathan 5 ran in a steady pace while in a straight line, carrying their guns; heading for the compartments of the Leviathan 5 where the spacecrafts were located.
It was about twenty troops to a spacecraft.
The twenty spacecrafts left the Leviathan 5 and headed for Zoel.
On the inside of one of the spacecrafts, a Navy Seal by the name of Colonel Mecall had contacted one of the special forces troops in New Cayman, who was in a form of a hologram.
Colonel Mecall had purple skin with black dots.
“We are entering the atmosphere of Zoel and are on our way to New Cayman. Find a place to hide the children and keep them safe. That’s an order,” said Mecall.
“Yes Colonel,” said the special forces troop just before his holographic image vanished.
Mecall then turned to every Special Forces troop and said, “Okay troopers, you heard the orders! And be careful of the children while taking out the threat!”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡNDDW6TYDkD
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ4tiMX64h35
In New Cayman…
The children and the teachers were hiding inside of one of the facilities.
Zimba watched as the Special Forces spacecrafts were landing.
“Mr. Adula what’s happening?” one of the children asked while frightened.
“Someone just got killed,” Zimba said. “I guess this city isn’t as abandoned as we thought it was.”
The spacecrafts landed in the middle of New Cayman.
Auh Oh! Chaos was about to begin… Just what Crystal was wishing for.
‘Crystal REALLY needs to be careful what she wishes for!’
As the Special Forces troops exited the spacecrafts, the troops who arrived on Zoel with the children came out to meet them.
Mecall gave hand signals to the troops, ordering them to split up into groups to take out the threat.
Shanika, Crystal, Marian, and Awama formed a group, then crept carefully up the street right next to a wall of a building.
As they heard another man scream, the four stopped to look around.
Awama aimed her watch towards the roof of one of the buildings and pressed a button, which caused a holographic screen to appear, which revealed a close up of what’s happening on top of the roof.
The holographic screen floated four feet off the ground as it showed Menose on top of the roof throwing a knife into the chest of an artificial terrorist troop.
Menose grabbed the artificial terrorist troop and threw him over the edge of the roof.
The four women looked up to see the artificial terrorist troop falling towards them.
“Everybody move!!!” Shanika uttered.
The four women moved out of the way to avoid breaking the fall of the artificial terrorist troop.
As soon as the troop had hit the ground, the four women looked away to avoid being grossed out by the mess that was made from the artificial terrorist troop hitting the ground.
The four women slowly turned to see the remains of the artificial terrorist troop.
AUUHHH! HOW GROSS!!!
Marian looked towards the roof of the building to see Menose on top of the roof.
Marian than pointed to the roof top and asked, “Who’s that on top of the roof?”
“Do a mind scanning on the dead body,” Shanika ordered.
Awama took out of her pocket what resembled a gold coin, however, it was actually a device that was designed to probe a person’s thoughts. The moment Awama placed the device on the artificial terrorist troop’s head, there was no reading.
“Captain,” Awama said. “There’s no readings. This guy’s brain was too severely damaged from the fall.”
“Well at least we found the threat,” Shanika said a second before she began pressing a few buttons on her watch, causing Mecall to appear in the form of a hologram.
“Mecall here,” said Mecall.
“Colonel, we found the threat,” Shanika said to Colonel Mecall. “It’s on the roof top of the facility we’re located in front of.”
“What facility?” Mecall asked.
“The old Mega May Company building. We’re on Newshire BLVD. And the guy we’re looking for just committed murder to an innocent bystander,” Shanika said while pointing to the artificial terrorist troop who was on the ground.
“Alright,” Mecall replied. “Remain in your area until we arrive. I’m only a few blocks away.”
Mecall’s holographic image vanished.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡITfVgaVJ2Q
In Mecall’s area…
Mecall signaled for his troops to follow him a few blocks up the street to Shanika’s area. Mecall and the many troops with him ran up the street until they were in Shanika’s area.
“Let’s go!” Mecall ordered as they headed for the entrance to the building. “Everyone, inside!” Mecall ordered.
Shanika kicked the door open with one lethal sidekick. Mecall led the troops into the building. They all immediately positioned themselves into their gun firing positions. Because it was dark inside this building, the contact lenses each special forces troop wore automatically enabled them all to see in the dark as if the lights of the facility were on. Dust and cobwebs were everywhere. The special forces troops ran through the building while anxious to catch Menose.
Menose, who was already on the second floor while on his way out of the building, heard Mecall and the troops, however, Menose not yet had the slightest idea regarding whose side Mecall and the troops with him were on.
“It sounds like there’s too many of them,” Menose said to himself.
Menose decided to drop every weapon he had. Mecall and the troops finally reached the second floor and ran into Menose, thinking he was a terrorist.
“Alright, drop every weapon you have. Now!!” Mecall ordered.
Menose put his hands up. “I have no weapon. It’s okay, I’m one of the good guys.”
“No, it’s not okay!!!” Mecall uttered. “You killed innocent people in this city!!”
“I was protecting the children from a group of terrorists who were gonna attempt to assassinate them,” Menose mentioned.
Mecall turned to Shanika and said, “Captain Yin, scan him.”
Shanika pointed her watch at Menose and scanned him with the light that flashed from her watch. “He’s clean, Colonel,” said Shanika.
“I already dropped my weapons, I told you,” Menose said. “I said I was one of the good guys. Why do you think the children are still alive?”
“What? You’re thinking like a hero?” Mecall asked. “You think you’re a 24th century superman?”
“Noooo!!!” Menose said out of frustration. “Listen, I saw a group of terrorist land in this city. They were gonna take out the children and I hindered them from doing it.”
“Okay, now I’m only trying to believe you,” Mecall said. “Sir, you’re coming with us.” Mecall turned to the rest of his troops and said, “Go gather up the kids, we’re taking off!”
Although Menose was leaving Zoel in the custody of the authorities, he was happy to be leaving the planet after fifty years.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡuJJYGSD57R
Aboard the Golden Eye…
Rexie spoke into her watch while trying unsuccessfully to give the signal to Wallace’s troops who were recently killed on Zoel.
“Take the targets out now!” said Rexie.
Suddenly, there was a beeping sound.
The voice of Rexie’s watch said, “The individuals you’re giving orders to have been terminated. I repeat, the individuals. . .”
Rexie interrupted by asking, “What happened to our troops!?!”
Rexie’s watch showed a holographic image of Menose and said, “This individual happened to them.”
“Who in God’s name is this? Computer, identify personnel.” Rexie ordered.
“Personnel is known as Menose Pit of the Zoel Marines,” Rexie’s watch replied. “An Extreme War Veteran who has been trapped on the island of New Cayman for fifty years.”
“CRAP!!!” Rexie uttered while banging her fist on the dashboard.
Wallace entered the bridge asking, “What’s all the acting hysterical about?”
“Sir, we have a little trouble.”
“Little trouble?” Wallace quoted.
“And it just turned into big trouble,” Rexie said.
“Big tro. . . What do you mean big trouble? What can you possibly be talking about?” Wallace asked out of the utter most bewilderment.
“Sir, all the troops we sent to Planet Zoel are dead,” Rexie reported.
“No, you’re kidding me. You’re messing with my head,” Wallace replied in denial.
“Wallace, this individual took out our troops,” Rexie said while pointing to Menose’s holographic image.
“One old man took out the entire team? Who the hell is that?” quoted Wallace.
And BOY was Wallace frustrated too…
“According to my watch, this is Menose Pit. He fought in the Extreme War fifty years ago, and he just wiped out the entire team of troops I sent to Zoel. My watch says he’s been trapped on the island of New Cayman for fifty years,” Rexie clarified.
“I want him dead,” Wallace replied, then he said, “I’ll send one of my men aboard the Leviathan 5 and have him kill him, Zimba Adula, the children, then he’ll contact men and tell us how we can highjack the ship.”
“How are you gonna do that, sir? Ships have more security nowadays,” Rexie asked.
“I’ll send one of my troops into space in a spacecraft and have him fly near Leviathan 5. Then I’ll have him pretend he’s on a troubled spacecraft. I have a way of getting him to bypass their security while he’s on board,” Wallace explained. …more-so, PLANNED.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡkE8GinOYcb
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡKUyQ8VoVpd
CHAPTER 2 OF EPISODE 8.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡw8I17LdTBc
Aboard the Leviathan 5…
Shanika walked quickly down the hallway towards an interrogation room. Shanika looked as if she was in a horrible mood.
SHE WAS!!!
The moment Shanika reached the interrogation room, the door slid open, allowing her to enter.
Menose sat at a table while prepared to answer any question.
Shanika sat across the way from Menose and said, “Okay guy, now you listen to me. You had those children absolutely terrified!”
“I saved those kids’ lives!” Menose replied. “How many times do I have to tell you guys? Had I not done anything, those kids, teachers, and the few troops that were with them would have been killed!”
“What were you doing in that city?” Shanika asked.
This question was redundant. And what’s worse, by this time, the question was annoying.
“I told you I was trapped on that island since the Extreme War. Then they made the island into a restricted area without knowing I was even trapped there. How many times do I have to say it!?!” Menose explained once more with the utter most frustration from having to repeat himself so many times.
“I’m sorry sir, we just don’t believe you 100%,” Shanika said.
Menose sighed and said, “Okay, we seem to be having a HUGE communication problem!”
“Yes, it DOSE seem that way! How in this universe can you prove that you were a Marine who fought on Zoel in the Extreme War fifty years ago and ended up stranded on the island!?! How are you gonna prove that!?!” quoted Shanika.
“Probe my mind already! How come you guys haven’t attempted that yet? Or contact someone who fought alongside me and my platoon! Contact Colonel Leeway!” Menose suggested.
Shanika paused as she was finally becoming convinced.
“I learned about Colonel Leeway in school. Colonel Leeway is no longer living! During the Extreme war, he was killed in action,” Shanika mentioned.
“Contact Commander Abby Sanchez!” Menose suggested.
NOW Shanika REALLY gained a surprised look on her face and began to believe Menose 100%. “Commander Abby Sanchez? My soon to be mother-in-law?”
“If we’re talking about the same woman,” Menose replied.
“My soon to be mother-in-law. . . She’s now Abby Adula. I can’t contact her because she passed away years ago. . . She caught high blood pressure from post dramatic stress disorder. Now don’t change the subject! Why did you kill those people on Zoel!?!” Shanika asked redundantly.
Menose responded saying, “Nobody’s jumping subjects but you! And I told you, contact someone who fought with me on that planet. Contact Efrem Crouch or somebody. . . Or was he killed in action as well!?!”
Now Shanika was 100% convinced. “Okay, I guess I now believe you 100%. Efrem Crouch is now the president of Little Tokyo on Mars. My God. . . you HAVE been gone a while.”
“It’s gonna take some time for me to get caught up on the last fifty years I missed,” Menose said.
In Zimba and Shanika’s ship cabin…
Zimba sat on the couch watching a news report regarding Menose Pit being retrieved from the Planet Zoel. The news broadcaster reported, “Menose Pit was not only retrieved from New Cayman of the planet Zoel, however, he also saved the lives of some two hundred children, who are members of the New Hworang Do society in Korea. No one is yet sure why the assassination of these school students was about to take place, however. . .”
The news was interrupted by the door sliding open and Shanika entering.
“Hi honey,” Zimba said as he stood up.
“Hi baby,” Shanika said as they approached each other, hugged, and kissed.
Shanika started towards the bedroom.
“Did you see the news? Honey,” Zimba asked Shanika.
“Didn’t need to see it,” Shanika replied. “I was practically part of it.”
Shanika entered the bedroom and began changing into something more comfortable. Zimba remained outside of the room.
“So what’s new?” Zimba asked Shanika.
“Huhh!?!” Shanika uttered from inside the room.
“I said what are they gonna do with that Menose guy?” Zimba asked again.
“Hold on, honey. I can’t hear you that well from in here,” Shanika replied.
Shanika exited the room wearing a T-shirt and shorts. Her hair was now worn down. “Now what were you saying, honey?”
“What are they gonna do with that Marine?” Zimba asked.
“Oh,” Shanika replied, then said, “We’re gonna send him back to his home planet. Then we have to question your Grand Father Otis, who lives in Zippora Valley, regarding where these assassinations are coming from.”
“Hold on. My Grand Father wouldn’t know. He trains the World Union Authority troops. Not assassins, not terrorist. Plus, my own grandfather wouldn’t send anyone to kill the kids and me like that,” Zimba mentioned.
“Hey, a job is a job. We’re just following orders,” Shanika said, then went into the kitchen for a cup of water.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡMJtVR74nRO
In one of the food courts of the Leviathan 5…
Marian, Awama, and Crystal sat at a table socializing.
They had just finished eating and were wearing their sweaty work out clothes. One of Wallace’s troops, who had snuck aboard the Leviathan 5, sat at the next table while looking heavily suspicious.
“Crystal, you really really need to be careful what you wish for?” said Awama.
“Come on, you think all this happened because of me?” Crystal asked.
“Wait a minute,” Marian said. “Crystal, you actually were wishing for something to happen?”
“Kind’ a sort’ta,” Crystal replied. “But that’s not why any of this took place.”
“Well,” said Awama. “For what ever reason it happened, it happened.”
Marian looked at her watch and said, “Well girls, I’m gonna turn in now.”
The three girls stood up.
“Me too,” said Crystal.
Suddenly, Wallace’s troop picked up a knife, stood up, then charged at the girls saying, “Where’s Zimba Adula!?! Where’s Menose Pit!?! Where’s the children!?!”
This got Marian, Awama, and Crystal’s attention.
Wallace’s troop raised his knife to stab Marian. Before Wallace’s troop could get within stabbing range, Marian threw a thrust kick to the guy’s sternum, shattering it.
As Wallace’s troop struggled for breath with blood coming out of his mouth, Crystal kicked the back of the troop’s knee, which brought him to his knees.
Awama executed a low roundhouse kick to the base of the skull of Wallace’s troop.
Wallace’s troop fell forward and was lifelessly on the ground.
Marian placed one of her feet on the guy’s back and said, “Okay sir, you talk to us and you do it now! Who do you work for!?!”
There was no response. Just a bloody version of Wallace’s troop laying lifelessly on the ground.
Crystal turned the guy over. The guy remained motionless with blood coming from his mouth.
“Oh my God, we killed him,” said Crystal.
“We better contact Colonel Mecall immediately,” Awama said.
Marian pressed a button on her wristwatch, causing Colonel Mecall to appear in the form of a hologram.
“Mecall here. . .” Colonel Mecall’s holographic image noticed Wallace’s troop laying on the ground. “What just happened?”
“Sir,” Marian said. “This guy just tried to kill us. He was asking about Zimba Adula and Menose Pit, and the children.”
“Zimba Adula?” Mecall asked with a confused look on his face. “What did he want with him?”
“He mentioned Menose Pit and the children also sir,” said Crystal.
“Why?” asked Mecall.
“Sir, we don’t know,” Crystal said. “But my guess is he wanted to find them and kill them.”
“Wait,” Mecall said. “According to what Menose Pit told Captain Shanika Yin. . . a group of individuals wanted the children along with the teachers dead. Zimba Adula was among those children and teachers.”
“Out of all the teachers, why did that guy just mention Zimba Adula’s name only?” said Marian.
“I’m certain that guy would have mentioned more names if you girls had let him live long enough,” said Mecall.
“Sir, we had no choice,” said Awama. “He was gonna kill us right here.”
“Sir, do you suppose this guy is with the people Menose rescued those children from?” Awama asked.
“I KNOW so,” said Mecall. “Alert all troops aboard this ship. We’re going into emergency lock down, incase more of those guys have snuck aboard.”
In Shanika and Zimba’s ship cabin…
Zimba and Shanika were sleeping peacefully in bed. Suddenly, there was a beeping sound. The sound caused Shanika and Zimba to move around in the bed. There was another beeping sound, which awakened Shanika and Zimba. Zimba reached for his watch that was on the nightstand on the side of the bed and pressed a button on it. This caused Mecall to appear in the form of a hologram.
“Yeah,” Zimba said while half sleep, barely being able to keep his eyes open as he sat up in the bed.
“Zimba, I have some really devastating news for you,” Mecall said.
Shanika sat up in the bed while putting her hands on Zimba’s shoulders asking, “What’s going on, honey?”
“Captain Yin,” Mecall said to Shanika. “You need to hear this as well.”
“What’s going on, sir?” Shanika asked.
“Zimba, remember the group of people who tried assassinating you and the children today on Zoel?” Mecall asked.
“What? Aren’t they all dead?” asked Zimba.
“Apparently not,” Mecall replied. “One of those men snuck aboard this ship looking for you and Menose Pit, the children, and you. We’re going into emergency lock down in order to secure you and everyone’s safety aboard this ship.”
“Someone wants me dead?” Zimba asked. “Why is it someone’s goal to see me dead?”
“We’re working on it,” said Mecall. “We couldn’t probe the guy’s mind because his brain was too severely damaged from taking a heavy blow to the base of the skull. But anyway, I advise you to stay in your room until we know for sure everything’s alright around here. And when some of our men arrive at Otis’ house in Zippora Valley tomorrow, hopefully we will receive some answers.”
“Yes sir,” Zimba replied.
“Mecall out,” Mecall said just before his holographic image vanished.
“Honey,” Shanika said as she snapped her fingers to turn on the light. The light was so extra bright to Zimba that it disturbed his eyes.
“Honey,” Zimba said. “You don’t need the light to talk!” Zimba snapped his fingers, turning the light back off.
“Honey, if you know something about this that I don’t know, you better tell me,” Shanika urged.
“Baby, I know even less about this situation than you do I bet,” Zimba replied.
“Baby, tell me why we just received that call,” Shanika said.
“Shanika, I just said I don’t know why someone’s trying to kill me and the children. Now come on, let me sleep,” Zimba replied.
Zimba laid back down in the bed. After a few seconds, Shanika laid back down.
“Good night,” Shanika said.
“Good night,” Zimba replied.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ1dP8EKMKHP
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡjq4PTnV9Rx
EPISODE 9: MERCENARIES FOR HIRE.
CHAPTER 1 OF EPISODE 9.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ51ekajhDKK
Planet Delves…
The four suns that had just risen lit up the light brown sky.
There were very few clouds in the sky as a huge planet with three rings was visible beyond the atmosphere.
The light from the four suns bounced off the south side of the crystal looking towers in the city known as Mob Town.
The entire south face of the city reflected the color of the sky.
Man, what a GORGEOUS sight.
Cars flew about the city like flies around a piece of meat that’s been out for too long.
At the Mob Town spaceport, space planes landed and took off.
The spaceport was visible from a distance in the city.
At the spaceport, Shanika and Marian walked amongst the thousands of people who made up the crowdedness.
These thousands of people were of course, humans and people of other species…
“Okay, now this guy by the name of Otis lives in Zippora Valley?” Marian asked.
“Yes, my grandfather does live in Zippora Valley,” Shanika replied.
“I thought he was here in Mob Town,” quoted Marian.
“No. The spaceport is here in Mob town. We’re here because Zippora Valley HAS no spaceport,” Shanika mentioned.
“Do you really think your grandfather would send people to attack Zimba and those kids like that?” Marian asked.
This was kind of an uncalled-for question.
“I KNOW he wouldn’t,” Shanika replied, then she continued with, “Not with his own grandson among the kids. Not even if Zimba WASN’T among the kids. But we have to question him because it’s our orders.”
Suddenly, Marian and Shanika’s attention went to the many people approaching a floating holographic screen that broadcasted the news. An anchorwoman with black and white skin broadcasted live from Princess Tanaka’s property in the United Kingdom. The words, ‘Planet Earth Today’ appeared at the bottom of the screen. The corner was in the background picking up the dead bodies.
“The heck is going on in the United Kingdom?” Marian asked.
“Listen to the telecast,” said Shanika.
Herbert Crenger, who was now in his late eighties, approached Shanika and Marian from behind while watching the news.
“I’m Chimberly Burton broadcasting live from the United Kingdom of the planet Earth,” said the Broadcaster. “Just a few moments ago, Princess Charity Tanaka was nearly assassinated by what detectives are saying, were assassins who were in a cold sleep for five decades. However, nobody knows where these assassins came from. Here are a few words from Princess Tanaka herself. . .”
The holographic screen now showed Princess Charity Tanaka holding an ice pack on the bruise above her eye. A mercenary by the name of Rob, who was a white human man with curly hair, stood to the right of her.
“This is the first time I’ve ever been attacked by terrorist, and I have no idea why anyone would want me dead,” Tanaka said. “Especially someone from fifty years out of the past. I mean, nobody knew me back then. However, all I can do is thank my Lord and Savior Jesus Christ that me and my troops were prepared for this kind of attack. And in case they try returning, this is one of the mercenaries I hired to help prevent my assassination,” Tanaka said while pointing to Rob.
“Oh my God, this is getting too intense,” Marian said. “This is the third terrorist attack sense the attack on that Trinity war ship.”
“You mean sense they tried to kill the children on Zoel along with my Fiancé,” said Shanika.
“That was an ATTEMPT attack,” Marian said.
“The Princess Tanaka situation was an attempt attack as well. Come on. This is why we have to get to my grandfather-in-law’s house.”
“Hold on Captain,” Marian said. “The reports say that these terrorist were in a cold sleep for a half a century. I don’t think any of these people were trained by your grandfather.”
“I don’t either,” Shanika replied. “But like I said, we have orders to follow.”
As the two start to walk off, Herbert got their attention by saying, “Excuse me ladies.”
Marian and Shanika turned to see Herbert.
“You girls trying to get to Zippora Valley?” asked Herbert.
“What are you, a taxi pilot?” Shanika asked.
As Herbert flashed his thumb print, a holographic ID of him appeared in mid air. “That’s exactly what I am. Yaw headed to Zippora Valley, right?”
“Yes sir, we are,” said Shanika.
“Okay, follow me,” said Herbert.
The three headed for the exit.
“Hey you look familiar to me,” Shanika said to Herbert. “Aren’t you Herbert Crenger? Former heavy weight Pit Fighting champion?”
“That was fifty years ago,” Herbert replied as they exited the terminal. “You must have read about me.”
“No,” Shanika said. “I actually just keep up with all the good fighters,” Shanika said as they reached the taxi. The taxicab sensed Herbert’s presents, which caused the doors to open. The three got into the cab.
“There’s only one fighter I keep up with,” Marian said as the doors closed. “Who?” both Herbert and Shanika asked simultaneously as the taxi took off into the air.
Marian rubbed her index finger across her wristwatch, causing an image of Dell Soffen, who was a black human man with a ponytail, to appear in the form of a hologram. Dell let his ponytail hang in front of his chest.
“Him,” Marian said proudly. “We’ve been dating for half a year now. A half of an Earth year.”
“Is he okay about you being a Red Barrette?” asked Shanika. “Or you haven’t told him?”
“He’s okay with it.” Marian answered. “He loves what I do as much as I love what he does.”
The taxicab zoomed out of Mob town while flying over a forest. The forest and the snow topped mountains at the bottom of the badge sky’s horizon appeared very beautiful to the human eye. The taxi zoomed past a floating sign that read, ‘Zippora Valley, next fifty miles.’ The cars flew in between many floating posts, which divided the cars that were going west bound from the cars going east bound at 800mph. Straight ahead was Zippora Valley, which resembled a bunch of two hundred story high crystals and was visible before the mountains.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡP2lhm9uGCg
The taxicab finally reached the Zippora Valley residential area. As the cab started drawing closer to the planet’s surface, Shanika and Marian were speaking to Mecall, who was shown from the shoulders up in the form of a hologram.
“So, what’s going down, have you two arrived yet?” Mecall asked.
“Yes sir, we’re just now in the process of landing in front of the property,” Shanika replied.
“Good, then we’re right on schedule,” said Mecall.
“Sir, we were recently watching the news. Detectives are saying that these murderers who attempted the assassination on Princess Tanaka were put on ice for a half of a century,” Shanika replied.
“Well, those are Princess Tanaka’s suspects. We’re dealing with the suspects of those children and your fiancé,” Mecall said, then he mentioned, “I’m sending you both to find out what the attempt assassination to your fiancé and those kids in New Cayman is all about.”
“Sir, you don’t suspect that the ones who tried to assassinate Tanaka are the same ones who attempted the assassination to the children and my fiancé, do you?” Shanika asked.
“Captain, I don’t know,” Mecall replied. “Just proceed on mission.”
The holographic screen vanished.
“Okay Captain Yin. . .” Herbert said.
“Uh sir. . . first name please,” Shanika said, wanting Herbert to call her Shanika, due to the fact that Herbert was no longer military personnel.
“Sorry Shanika,” said Herbert. “But anyway, I can only get you to the gate. It’s up to Otis to let you in.”
“He’s kin to me, he’ll let us in,” Shanika said.
“I just hope your grandfather’s home, Captain,” said Marian.
“Usually, he is. He’s one hundred years old and retired. He ain’t got no reason to go anywhere,” Shanika said.
The cab finally reached the front gate of Otis’ house. Cory Adula, who was now fifty years older and Otis’ son-in-law, approached the car. The door to the taxicab opened, revealing Shanika and Marian as they stepped out.
“Father,” Shanika said.
Both Shanika and Cory hugged.
“How’s my soon to be daughter-in-law?” Cory asked.
“Not too good at the moment,” Shanika replied.
“At the moment?” Cory said with a confused look on his face. “What’s wrong with the moment?”
“Father. . . me, Marian, you, grandpa, we all need to talk,” Shanika said.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡvSL6zd4YdQ
On the inside of the mansion, minutes later…
Shanika, Marian, Otis, and Cory sat around a coffee table conversing.
All four were drinking coffee.
“Assassins?” Otis said with a surprised and confused look on his face.
“Captain, look at the confused look on your grandfather’s face, and he isn’t faking it,” Marian said.
Shanika took a sip of coffee, then asked, “What about it?”
“Yeah, what about my confused look?” Otis added.
Otis was about to sip his coffee, but stopped as Marian said, “If he has this kind of look on his face, that probably means that no troop of his attempted any assassinations on planet Zoel. And he especially wouldn’t do that if he’s kin to YOU.”
“Na. Nobody I trained did anything like that,” said Cory. “The World Union Authorities already cleared us.”
“Plus, detectives are saying that these killers were on ice for a half of a century. None of my troops ever slept that long,” humored Otis. “Your team’s best bet is to hire some extra protection on the way back to Earth.”
Marian drank the last of her coffee then said, “We already have military personnel on board the Leviathan 5, and that’s us.”
“But my son and his students are gonna need protection while they’re on Earth as well,” Cory said. “You should hire a mercenary team like Princess Tanaka did. Someone tried assassinating her also.”
“We know, dad,” said Shanika. “We saw it on the news at the Mob Town spaceport. . . And where are we gonna find a team of mercenaries?”
“Mocha Copernicus,” Otis said.
“Excuse me?” Shanika quoted.
“He’s the captain of the mercenary team who I’m suggesting you hire,” Otis said. “He has a fight going at the Omega Vegas Sports Arena tomorrow night. Get in touch with him A.S.A.P.” Otis STRONGLY suggested. Especially because people who are kin to him along with the children of the Howrang Do society were being targeted.
Everyone’s attention went to the holographic screen that floated a few feet above the ground near the wall. A Korean woman broadcasted saying, “Just a few hours ago, according to detectives, a few individuals who have been in a cold sleep for fifty years, attempted assassination on Korean Prime Minister Dae Chung.”
Otis looked at Shanika and Marian saying, “You guys better hire those mercenaries, and quick.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡGiHKxHUhut
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡuxihi1RauP
CHAPTER 2 OF EPISODE 9.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡjSTMNsRk9D
On the planet Delves, in Omega Vegas…
Pretty lights were everywhere.
This was a beautiful city.
…well, that’s what the space tourist always thought anyway! Well, of course the space tourist would think that.
Omega Vegas was a popular space tourist destination.
So anyway, in one of the hotels, Shanika and Marian were speaking with Mecall, who was shown from the shoulders up on a floating holographic screen.
“So, your grandfather-in-law’s men aren’t behind these assassinations that have been taking place?” asked Mecall.
“I knew he wasn’t,” replied Shanika. “Not someone who trains World Union Authority troops.”.
“I didn’t think so either,” said Mecall.
“However, I had orders to follow,” Shanika replied. “My soon to be grandfather-in-law suggested that we hire a mercenary team like Princess Tanaka did; to protect both my fiancé and the children when they arrive back on Earth.”
“I would suggest that too,” said Mecall.
“He suggested that we get in touch with this guy by the name of Mocha Copernicus A.S.A.P.,” said Marian.
“Have you two gotten in touch with him already?” Mecall asked.
“We’ve tried, however, we only receive his mega voice mail. He must be really preparing for tomorrow,” Shanika said.
Mecall gained a confused look on his face and asked, “Tomorrow? What the heck is going on tomorrow?”
“He has a fight,” Marian answered. “It’s gonna be held at the Omega Vegas Sports Arena tomorrow night.”
“Well, if you don’t get in touch with Copernicus and his team tonight, catch him at the Omega Vegas Sports Arena tomorrow. Find out what time he’s gonna show up at the arena, then contact me,” Mecall ordered.
“Yes Colonel,” both Shanika and Marian said simultaneously.
As Mecall went off the air, the holographic screen went to static, then vanished.
“I wish Copernicus will return his calls.” Marian said.
“If not, we catch him at the arena like Mecall ordered,” Shanika said. Shanika looked at her watch the moment it beeped. “This could be him.” Shanika pressed a button on her watch.
Mocha Copernicus, who was a slightly muscular tall white Polish guy with blond hair in the form of a military hair cut, appeared on a holographic screen shown from the shoulders up.
This was Cobra Copernicus’ son.
“Hi,” Mocha said. “Did someone try contacting Mocha Copernicus?”
“Yes sir, WE did.” Marian said.
“So glad you called,” said Shanika. “We have a job for you and your team. . . After your fight tomorrow night.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡLHRBHDG0Bx
Aboard the Leviathan 5…
Menose was heading to a retrieval boat with Crystal, Awama, and Mecall, who were giving Menose a safe escort home.
They had already contacted Menose’s family in Mob Town.
“Really thank you guys for getting in touch with my family,” said Menose.
“It’s not a problem,” Mecall replied as they stepped into a retrieval boat.
Sticks was in the pilot’s seat tapping on holographic buttons while preparing the retrieval boat for take off.
“I’m just glad your family lives where they live. That way we won’t have to make a special trip across the galaxy,” said Mecall.
They all began fastening their seatbelts.
Sticks turned around in his chair saying, “As soon as you guys are all buckled up, we’re ready for take off, Colonel.”
“Take off,” Mecall said.
Sticks flew the retrieval boat out of the compartment of the Leviathan 5. The door to the compartment of the Leviathan 5 closed as the retrieval boat headed for the Mob Town spaceport. This was a fifteen-minute flight. Sticks landed the retrieval boat at the Mob Town spaceport.
Inside the terminal of the Mob Town spaceport, Menose’s family, who waited for him in the terminal, saw the retrieval boat landing among a few space planes that were taking off and landing. Gabriela, who had let her hair grow down to her waist, was among the family members.
“That’s gotta be them,” Gabriela suggested as she pointed to the retrieval boat that just landed.
“Yes, it’s gotta be,” said one of the family members. “That’s the only retrieval boat from a military spaceship that’s out there.”
Tao, who was fifty years older, wearing a visor over his eyes, stood watching them from a distance. Most of Tao’s hair had gone gray, which he wore slicked back into a ponytail. Tao held a hover board in his hand. Tao watched Menose, Mecall, Crystal, and Awama enter the terminal greeting Menose’s family.
Tao looked to see Wallace, Rexie, and a few artificial terrorist troops pressing a button on their wrist watches, which caused them to become invisible. They were plotting to assassinate Menose, Menose’s family, Mecall, Crystal, and Awama.
“Oh no yah don’t,” Tao said as he pressed a button on his visor, which enabled him to see Wallace, Rexie, and the artificial terrorist troops even though they were invisible. Tao jumped onto his hover board and hovered towards Wallace and his artificial terrorist troops. Before Wallace and his troops could take out their targets, Tao pulled out his gun and shot them. People ran scared as Wallace and his troops fell to the ground and became visible again. Wallace’s troops died instantly while Wallace and Rexie only had flesh wounds.
Wallace and Rexie chased after Tao while firing at him.
A force field appeared around Tao, causing the lasers to bounce from him.
One of the lasers that was fired from Wallace’s gun hit the window to the terminal, shattering it.
Tao turned around, fired at Wallace and Rexie, and missed. Tao hovered through the window opening. In a matter of seconds, Tao was out of firing range.
Rexie and Wallace fired through the window opening, then turned to shoot the security guards who ran towards them.
The moment Rexie and Wallace noticed each other’s wounds, they said simultaneously, “We need to get back aboard the Golden Eye.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡketNFP78pL
Later that night in Omega Vegas…
Beyond the towers that made up Omega Vegas and the cars that flew around the towers, the nearby planets were visible in the dark brown night sky along with the stars and the glowing green colored nebula that was light years away.
‘What a remarkable scene!’
People stood in line outside the New Vegas Sports Arena, watching a huge twenty-five by fifty-foot holographic screen that floated in mid air in front of the actual arena. The screen broadcasted the news, which regarded the incident that took place at the Mob Town spaceport earlier that day. The screen showed a glimpse of Tao riding on his hover board shooting Wallace, Rexie, and their men.
The broadcaster’s words were, “At the Mob Town spaceport this morning, Menose Pit’s life was saved by a mysterious man who retreated before the press and the authorities arrived. Menose’s life, along with the lives of his family were almost taken by a group of people who detectives are saying were in a cold sleep for fifty years. This happens to be the same organization who attempted an assassination on Prime Minister Dae Chung, Princess Charity Tanaka, and most likely, the Centari war ship known as the Trinity.”
The holographic screen now showed Wallace, Rexie, and the troops hitting the ground and becoming visible again.
“This organization who attempted to take the lives of Menose and his family, along with the certain Military personnel who gave Menose a safe escort to the Mob Town Space Port, had become invisible in order to not be identified by an authority of any kind,” reported the broadcaster.
The screen now showed the Broadcaster, who was a black woman in her twenties. “World Union Authority troops not yet know the reason behind these assassination attempts but are wondering rather or not that this organization is responsible for the destruction of the Trinity military war ship back in December of last year.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ7wKXYBD5sh
In one of the locker rooms of the arena…
A young African American human man they called Rod ‘The Extreme Man’ Starks, stood staring at the news while wearing a traditional Kempo uniform and Kempo gloves.
Rod’s wife, Donna Starks, who was a very beautiful Caucasian human woman with curly blond hair and medium height, wore focus mitts on her hands while staring at the media screen with Rod.
Donna happened to be a member of Mocha’s mercenary team.
“That probably WAS the same people who took out the Trinity ship,” Donna said.
“It’s possible,” Rod said. “And not to mention Princess Charity Tanaka and Prime Minister Dae Chung. One of the guys who were shot at the Mob Town spaceport today looked like Governor Wallace from the Extreme War.”
“Do you even know what George Wallace use to look like?” Donna asked with a confused look on her face.
“I learned about Wallace in school,” Rod said. “Everyone should know what Wallace used to look like.”
“Or still looks like today. He’s been putting himself in a cold sleep off and on, and that’s probably how he disappeared in the Extreme War,” Donna mentioned.
“He flew his ship into one of the Quasars,” Rod mentioned.
“There’s a chance he could’ve survived that. I mean, nobody has ever flown into the Quasars. Survival is likely possible,” said Donna.
Rod replied with, “I don’t know. It’s been fifty years. A lot could have happened to the Golden Eye war ship during that time.”
It was silent for a few seconds, then Donna mentioned, “Tonight I have to leave with my team. We’re going to Earth.”
“Earth?” Rod said.
“It’s a mission,” said Donna. “We’ve been hired to protect Zimba Adula and the New Hworang do society. Plus, they want us to apprehend the organization that’s committing these most recent terrorist attacks,” Donna said. “And hopefully these people are tied in with the destruction of that Centari war ship back in December.”
“And when were you gonna inform me about this trip to Earth?” Rod asked.
Suddenly, the buzzer sounded.
“A few seconds ago. And you know I’m not really supposed to talk about our missions,” Donna mentioned, then she suggested, “Come on, let’s get you to the ring.”
Meanwhile, in another locker room…
Shanika’s older brother, Roma Yin, who was a tall Korean guy and had been divorced for years, hit focus mitts that was being held by his corner man, who was a middle-aged human black man.
Roma wore a white karate uniform.
“Few more, let’s go,” said the corner man.
Roma’s six-year-old son, Juntan, sat on the bench watching his father hit the focus mitts a few more times.
“Okay,” said the corner man. “Time to save some for the ring. And one important thing I want you to remember is, don’t let the Extreme Man’s age fool you. The training makes the fighter, not the age.”
“Aren’t me and the Extreme Man around the same age?” Roma asked. “I mean, he only looks young.”
“Boy nah. . . Forget about how young he looks and how old he is. I want you to focus,” said the corner man.
Suddenly there was a beeping sound coming from the door.
“Man, I hope this ain’t these camera people again,” said the corner man.
“I’ll get it,” Roma said. “It’s probably my sister and her A-team.”
The door slid open as soon as Roma was close enough. There stood Shanika, Crystal, Marian, Awama, and Sticks.
“Sis, how have you been?” Roma asked while exiting the locker room to hug Shanika.
“Since the mercenaries we’re hiring are here at the stadium, I thought we’d stop by and say hi,” Shanika replied.
“Come in,” Roma invited. “And introduce me to your A-team.”
Before the team could enter the locker room, the buzzer sounded.
“You know what,” Roma said. “We’ll talk on the way to the ring. I gotta get out there.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡPtGljYMtAf
Moments later…
Crystal, Marian, Shanika, Juntan, Awama, and Sticks, sat in the front row near the ring.
Juntan played with his anti gravity truck by flying it around with his hand.
While watching Rod and Roma stretch in the ring, Awama asked, “Captain, where’s this mercenary and his team we hired?”
“We’re meeting them after Mocha’s fight,” Shanika replied. “One of the mercenaries are married to Rod. And Mocha fights next.”
Crystal looked at Shanika with a surprised look and said, “Rod Starks’ wife is a mercenary?”
“Precisely,” Shanika replied. Shanika turned to Juntan and said, “Hey look Juntan, daddy’s ready to fight.”
The bell rang. Rod and Roma approached each other. Rod threw a kick to Roma’s chest, knocking him down. Roma jumped back up.
“Come on Brother!!” Shanika shouted.
Roma hit Rod in the face a few times, causing him to back up. Rod threw a rainbow kick towards Roma’s head. Roma flinted back to dodge the kick. Rod then executed a spinning back kick to Roma’s stomach. Roma hit Rod in the face a few times, then executed a spinning heel kick to Rod’s head, knocking him down. Rod swept Roma to the ground. Roma and Rod were now grappling on the ground.
“Come on, baby,” Donna shouted while watching Roma and Rod roll around on the floor of the ring. As they both stood up while clinching each other by the shoulders and bleeding, they began trading knee strikes.
“Come on man,” Roma’s corner man said.
“Come on honey!!” Donna yelled.
It was clear to the audience that Roma and Rod were hurting each other because blood was flying everywhere.
“Somebody better stop the fight,” Marian said.
Both Roma and Rod threw spinning back fists to each other’s head. Both fell to the ground. At the same time, Donna and Roma’s corner man threw towels into the ring, since both Roma and Rod were bleeding badly. Marian, Crystal, Shanika, Awama, and Sticks stood to their feet clapping. Marian jumped in fright as someone tapped her on the shoulder. Marian turned to see that it was Dell, the Mixed Martial Artist she had been dating for months.
“Oh, hi honey,” Marian said as they hugged and kiss. This got the team’s attention.
“Did you see my fight, baby?” Dell asked.
“Honey, these people are my A-team,” Marian said.
They all greeted and introduced themselves to Dell. Dell introduced himself back, then sat down with Marian.
“Feel like a pastry at the coffee shop across the street?” Dell asked Marian.
“Sure. If it’s okay with my A-Team leader,” Marian said.
“Go,” Shanika said.
“Thank you. Are you sure?” Marian asked.
“Go. . . That’s an order,” Shanika said.
“Thank you, Captain,” said Marian. Marian and Dell stood up, joined hands, then headed for the exit of the stadium.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡmFVdXYQ04u
In space…
Lasers that were fired from the Golden Eye at a great distance attempted to strike the Leviathan 5, however, a force field formed around the Leviathan 5, causing the lasers to bounce off.
In the bridge of the Leviathan 5, the military people scattered around trying to get to their cockpits. Their intentions were to retaliate against Wallace and his troops, who had just fired the lasers from the Golden Eye.
“Williams contacting military personnel on board. Get to your cockpits immediately,” said one of the military personnel into the ship’s intercom.
On the outside of the Leviathan 5, military spacecrafts zoomed out of the Leviathan 5’s compartments in search of the area where the shots came from.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡdQ3x4klp31
Aboard the Golden Eye…
Rexie and Governor Wallace were in the bridge viewing a holographic screen, which showed spacecrafts coming from the Leviathan 5 towards the Golden Eye.
“Dang it! War ships have protective force fields now days,” Wallace said.
“And we don’t,” Rexie said. “They’re gonna take us out!”
“Yes,” said Wallace. “They WILL take us out if we stay here.” Wallace turned to one of his troops and said, “Put us into warp speed right away.”
“Yes sir,” the troop replied.
Meanwhile, in the stadium…
People cheered as Mocha fought in the ring with a guy named Ralf the Arachnid. Ralf continually punched Mocha while Mocha had Ralf in his guard. Mocha grabbed Ralf’s arms, swept him, then got Ralf into a submission hold. Ralf tapped.
“Come on team,” Shanika said while standing up. “We gotta meet Mocha.”
As the rest of the team stood up, Shanika and Roma hugged.
“Bye big brother,” said Shanika.
“Now you take care of yourself on your way to Earth,” Roma replied.
“I will,” Shanika said just before looking to Juntan. “Come on. Give aunt Shanika a hug.”
Shanika and Juntan hugged.
“Bye you two,” Shanika said.
“Bye sis,” Roma said.
“Bye Aunt Shanika,” said Juntan.
The team approached Mocha as he stepped out of the ring.
Mocha immediately recognized Shanika from the telecommunicater call he made to her the night before. “Captain Yin, are you guys ready to catch the Leviathan 5 to Earth yet?” Mocha asked.
“We will be as soon as you change. And hurry, we need you and your team yesterday,” Shanika replied.
“Yesterday is gone, Captain,” Mocha said.
“Go. Go change,” Shanika ordered. “Too many lives are at steak.”
As Mocha left their presents, Eugene, who was a bald black man, and Ceaser, who was another bald black man, approached the team.
“Where’s Donna?” Ceaser asked while looking about.
“Here she comes with her husband,” Crystal said as she spotted them coming from a distance.
Rod held Donna’s hand as they both continued towards the team. “Honey, we’re gonna talk military business so I’ll see you when I get back here from Earth.”
“Make sure you DO come back to me,” Rod said.
Donna and Rod kissed each other’s lips.
“I WILL come back to you,” Donna said. “Trust me.”
Donna and Rod now departed on their feet in opposite directions. The moment Donna approached the rest of the team, she asked, “Where’s Mocha?”
“Changing,” Awama said.
Suddenly, a security guard approached them saying, “Excuse me guys, but you’re spending too much time by the ring, and there’s still many more fights left.”
They all responded almost simultaneously saying, “Sorry sir.” They all then left the ring.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡkEdDnvB8eN
At the coffee shop…
An intergalactic jazz band, made up of men with green skin, played a jazz song.
People sat around enjoying coffee, pastries, and the music.
Marian and Dell sat speaking to one another while holding each other’s hand from across the table.
Marian had her left leg rested on Dell’s right thigh.
“Honey,” Dell said, “I need a favor from you.”
“What do you need?” Marian asked.
“When you get to Earth, don’t do anything stupid, like getting yourself killed or wounded,” Dell suggested.
“That was said in a movie, I think,” Marian said.
“What movie?” Dell asked.
“I don’t know. Some 20th century movie,” Marian answered.
“I don’t know. However, as far as you coming back alive, that’s something we need to pray about,” Dell suggested.
“You’re right. Things like this we have to just put in God’s hands,” Marian began explaining. “So, if you’re a praying man, this is the time for us to say a prayer together about my departure.”
“Pray? Right here in the coffee house?” Dell asked.
“If not here, then where?” Marian asked.
“Where there isn’t a whole bunch of people, that’s where,” Dell suggested.
He shouldn’t have suggested that… That not only shows shyness, but it’s a form of fear…
“So what about the people. Are you afraid they’ll stair at us?” Marian asked rhetorically.
Good comeback, Marian!!! And WONDERFUL point made…
“Dell, if you’re ever gonna grow spiritually, you can’t worry about what others think of your walk with God,” said Marian.
“Well, you’re right, Marian. I mean, I haven’t prayed with people in public before, but I guess I CAN start now,” said Dell.
“Okay, I’ll start off the prayer,” Marian said as she removed her leg from Dell’s thigh. They now held both of each other’s hands. “God, I want to thank you for my boyfriend, Dell. What he does is obviously Your gift to him, so I pray that he will do his best every time he steps into the ring. . . And, he’s a little concerned about my departure to Earth, so I pray that you give him a peace of mind about it. . .”
Dell took over praying while saying, “Dear God. Please be with and protect Marian and her A-team as they travel through space, and may they have a safe trip back to Earth. . . Amen.”
“Amen,” Marian said.
Marian looked through the window to see the rest of the team crossing the street while approaching the coffee shop. “I have to go honey, that’s my team coming.”
“Okay honey,” Dell said as they both stood up. Dell and Marian kissed each other on the lips.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡwWvtQ4eaMu
In space…
The Golden Eye continuously hurled through space, then slowed down.
“What are you slowing down for?” Wallace asked Rexie.
Rexie pressed a few holographic buttons, causing the ship to give them a visual of what was occurring around the ship light years away. The visual screen revealed only empty space. No sign at all of the spacecrafts from the Leviathan 5.
“Okay, looks like we’re safe,” Rexie said. “You know, instead of just firing lasers at the Laviathan 5, we should’ve blown it up from the inside like your assassin did the Trinity War Ship.”
“We can’t do that to all the ships once we’ve done that to one of them. They all became watchful of that trick. These people seem too well protected to me. I mean, as many times as I’ve been frozen, I ain’t never in my life seen force fields protecting a war ship.” Wallace said.
“Well, this is the 24th century, what do you expect?” Rexie quoted.
“You would think we would have developed this kind of technology centuries ago,” Wallace responded.
“Well, unfortunately, it wasn’t until recently,” Rexie said.
Suddenly, there was a beeping sound.
“That’s probably the guy who’s supposed to help us. He’s a good cybernetic assassin,” Wallace said.
The beeping sound is heard again.
“Then you better take the call,” Rexie said.
Wallace pressed a button on the dashboard of the bridge of the Golden Eye. Craig, who was a Caucasian man with reddish dark hair, appeared on a holographic screen shown from the shoulders up. This was a cyborge programmed to kill assassin style.
“Are you the hit man?” Rexie asked Craig.
“Yes, Rexie, he is. He’s a cyborge I had tested back in December. He blew up that Trinity war ship. And it was a success,” Wallace explained.
“You must be Rexie,” Craig said to Rexie.
“Yes, I am,” Rexie said.
“I was informed by Wallace that your men are failing to conquer certain nations,” Craig said.
“Wallace, why only one cyborge?” Rexie asked.
“Because I’m this generation’s newest and best cybernetic model, and I don’t need an army. I mean, you heard about how I took out that Trinity Centari war ship back in December,” explained Craig.
“Actually,” Rexie said. “I was in a cold sleep at the moment.”
“Okay both of you listen up,” Wallace ordered. “We’ll take out the satellites that are protecting the United Kingdom, the United States, and Korea, then we drop the same bomb on Korea and the United Kingdom, and the United States that we dropped on New Cayman and Carn City fifty years ago. But we will bomb the New Hworang Do society before anything else gets done.”
Rexie had a confused look on her face as she asked, “You want the United States now?”
“Yes,” Wallace replied. “Because they’re helping to protect Korea and the UK.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡwzGs8gkq4q
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡfBG7qbnQxJ
CHAPTER 3 OF EPISODE 9.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ1lDBJqVC8e
On Earth in Korea…
It was a nice, beautiful day in the Korean rain forest.
In the middle of the forest was one of the New Hworang Do Colonies, which was made of hot pink colored facilities.
These facilities could easily be spotted from miles away in the rain forest. It was a huge campus with many people.
The children, who had made it back to Earth safely thank God, enjoyed themselves on the playground.
The beautiful mountains and trees could be seen beyond the outdoor walls.
Inside one of the Facilities, Zimba sat at a table viewing a screen that showed a news telecast.
A black human anchorman was shown from the shoulders up on the screen while broadcasting.
A portion of the Centari Trinity spaceship that was destroyed back in December of the previous year appeared in the small holographic image next to the anchorman.
“The Trinity Centari war ship that was destroyed by a mysterious force in December of last year has been discovered by one of our mega satellites. Well, a portion of it anyway. According to the mega satellite that took this holographic image of this portion of the Trinity, there may be survivors on board,” said the anchorman.
The holographic screen now showed a telecast of Tao fighting three artificial terrorist troops on a roof top of a building that was not too far from where Korean Prime Minister Dae Chung worked. Tao blocked the punch of one of the artificial terrorist troops, punched him in the stomach, then hit him in the face. Tao then kicked the second artificial terrorist troop with a spinning heel kick, then kicked the third artificial terrorist troop with a spinning heel kick. All three artificial terrorist troops were laid out. Tao jumped from the roof of the building, then clicked his shoes together, which caused his shoes to form into a hover board. Tao glided off.
“And when we return, this mysterious man here, who just glided off on a hover board, prevented the assassination of Korean Prime Minister Dae Chung. Authorities have just found out that this is the same man who prevented the assassination of Menose Pit at the Mob Town spaceport, then prevented the assassination of Princess Charity Tanaka. Who is this man?” the anchorman reported, meaning Tao. “It is also said that the group responsible for these attempted assassinations destroyed some of our mega satellites so they could enter the Earth’s atmosphere. More after this.” The screen zoomed in on the motionless artificial terrorist troops, who were laying on the roof top of the building.
After watching the telecast, Zimba turned to see Shanika approaching while carrying a plate of caramel chocolate strawberries. In her other hand was her luggage. Shanika wore her Navy Seal uniform, looking as if she was ready to attend a ball. The moment Shanika turned to see Zimba, she approached him with the strawberries.
“Want a strawberry?” Shanika asked Zimba while holding one of them near Zimba’s face.
“Sure,” Zimba said a second before biting the strawberry Shanika held in her hand. Shanika giggled, being that Zimba didn’t take the strawberry from her by hand.
“Honey, you should have been here a minute ago,” Zimba said while pointing to the holographic screen. “And why do you have luggage with you?”
“They discovered a portion of the Trinity Centari war ship that was attacked back in December. And they say it may have survivors on board. Our A-Team is being sent to space to retrieve any survivors aboard that portion of the ship,” Shanika replied.
“Are you gonna be in charge of THIS mission as well?” Zimba asked.
Shanika shook her head ‘NO’ and said, “I’m not the most qualified in retrieving survivors. . . Honey, please don’t get upset about me having to travel back into deep space.”
“You can never disappoint me by helping to protect the galaxy. It’s all in the package,” Zimba quoted with understanding.
“Good,” Shanika said, then kissed Zimba on the lips. “Come walk me out to my bus.”
“Your bus is here already?” Zimba asked.
“It will be. And I don’t have very long to get to the spaceport,” Shanika replied.
As Zimba and Shanika stood up, they both headed for the exit. Once they were outside of the facility, they both headed for the gate.
“What are you gonna do with those strawberries, eat them on the way?” Zimba asked.
Shanika gave the strawberries to Zimba and said, “You can have’em. I ate about six of them already.”
As the gate opened for them, they both exited the gate just in time to see Shanika’s bus arrive.
“Honey,” Zimba said. “Take care of yourself while you’re in space. I really want to marry you.”
“And you keep YOUR-self alive. For me,” Shanika demanded in a loving way. They kissed each other on the lips. Shanika boarded the bus and sat next to a window then waved at Zimba.
Zimba waved back as the bus zoomed off into the air.
“Lord,” Zimba said. “Please look after Shanika and the entire A-team.”
Zimba looked to see Mocha, Donna, Eugene, and Caesar approaching the gate from inside the property while speaking amongst each other about what they just saw on the news.
The gate opened, allowing the team to exit the property.
“You guys going somewhere?” Zimba asked the team.
“Yeah, to keep a good look out on this place,” Caesar answered back. “Chances are, those mysterious people are within miles of this place and are probably watching us at the moment.”
“Oh, okay. You guys are gonna make sure those mysterious people haven’t already discovered the Hworang Do colonies?” asked Zimba.
“Now you’re thinking, Zimba,” said Donna.
“Hey man, why you standing out here by yourself?” Mocha asked Zimba.
“My future wife just took off on the bus,” said Zimba. “She and her A-team are headed into deep space today. . . Again.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ3pqlTs5Ru9
Meanwhile, about a mile away from the gate, deep in the woods…
Rexie and a few artificial terrorist troops watched a small holographic screen, which allowed her to see Zimba and the mercenary team up close.
They all saw Zimba and the mercenary team enter the gate.
“They just went into the gate,” Rexie said. Rexie stood up and faced the artificial terrorist troops saying, “I need one of you to throw the bombs we have onto that campus tomorrow. Enough to infect the entire colony.”
“Why can’t we just drop bombs from a spacecraft onto the premises like we did fifty years ago to Carn and New Caymen?” one of the soldiers asked.
“Because the satellites on this planet would identify us before we have a chance to drop these bombs. Then they’ll shoot us down,” Rexie explained. “I explained that already when we were in space. We can’t do what we did fifty years ago; they have more protection now which is why we couldn’t destroy all the sattlelights. Now who’s gonna plant the virus bombs on that campus tomorrow?”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡCSDBlh2FmI
In Space…
A space vessel known as the Blue Angel ambled slowly while approaching a large portion of the Trinity war ship.
In one of the bedrooms of the Blue Angel, Shanika was ready for bed.
Shanika was on her knees next to her bed saying her prayers. “Dear heavenly father, I thank you for bringing us all out here safely, and I pray that you watch over all of us on the way back from this area in space. And Lord, I pray that you keep your angels around my soon to be husband and the mercenary team we hired, Dae Chung, and Princess Tanaka. In Jesus name I pray. . . Amen.”
Shanika snapped her fingers, causing the lights to go out. Suddenly, there was a beeping sound.
Shanika snapped her fingers, which caused the lights to illuminate.
Shanika stood to her feet and approached the door asking, “Who is it?”
Crystal, who was taking charge of the mission, appeared in the form of a hologram. “Captain. Hurry up and get dressed. We located the exact portion of the Centari war ship that was on the news.”
Shanika snapped her fingers.
As the door slid open, Crystal’s holographic image vanished. Crystal was standing at the door.
“Are there any survivors on board?” Shanika asked.
“We don’t know yet, Captain. Quick, get dressed,” Crystal ordered.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡXUjInll6ni
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡwOaurBEZnU
In the meeting room of the Blue Angel…
Crystal, Awama, Marian, and Dr. Benson, who was a Caucasian guy in his forties wearing glasses, sat around the table with Admiral Sky Jones, who was now fifty years older, and had mostly gray and white hair.
A holographic image of the huge chunk of the Trinity war ship hovered a couple of feet above the table.
“This, of course you all know, is the portion of the Trinity war ship that was discovered by one of our mega satellites. And according to our readings, there’s only one survivor aboard,” said Admiral Sky Jones while pointing to the holographic figure.
Suddenly, the door slid open, allowing Shanika to enter.
This drew everyone’s attention away from the holographic image.
“Sorry I’m late,” Shanika said.
Admiral Jones, who was slightly frustrated, asked, “Where the heck have you been, Captain. Join us please.”
“Yes, Admiral,” Shanika replied as she occupied a seat.
“Okay, now, I need two volunteers to retrieve the survivor who’s aboard that ship,” said Jones.
Crystal immediately said, “Admiral, as the person in charge of this mission, I would like for you to send me and one volunteer.”
Jones nodded and asked, “Do we have a volunteer?”
“Looks like I’m your man, Admiral,” Dr. Benson said. “Hold up,” said Dr. Benson. “There’s a survivor on board?”
“The computer doesn’t lie, Doctor,” said Crystal.
“Well, I mean, that thing has been floating in space for months,” Dr. Benson said. “What did the survivor do to keep from going hungry and running out of air?”
“Maybe the survivor’s in a cold sleep. Like George Wallace did to himself off and on,” Awama assumed.
“Thank you Awama.” said Crystal. “Come on Doctor, we have a mission to accomplish.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡMHFwqup2b5
In the portion of the Trinity war ship…
Crystal and Dr. Benson entered the cold sleep chamber.
Shaphan, who was a human Caucasian man in his mid thirties, laid in an incubator sleeping.
“Here’s the survivor,” said Dr. Benson. “He’s been asleep since December, and he’s still in good shape.”
“Turn off the cold sleep chamber and help me take him aboard the Blue Angel,” Crystal commanded.
Suddenly there was a beeping sound. Crystal pressed a button on her earring, causing Jones to appear in the form of a hologram.
“I see you found the survivors,” Jones said.
“There’s only one survivor, Admiral,” said Dr. Benson. “Just like the computer said. And we’re about to bring him aboard.”
“Bring him aboard, and I’ll have you and the rest of the medical crew examine him,” Jones said.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡUo8MaBdGE0
The next day, in Korea…
On the outside of the New Howrang Do premises, Mocha was on the outside of the gate while fighting an artificial terrorist troop, who he caught throwing explosives over the wall onto the premises.
The artificial terrorist troop threw a punch towards Mocha’s face.
Mocha caught the punch and threw the artificial terrorist troop to the ground.
“Why are you trying to destroy this place!?!” Mocha uttered. “Huh!! What’s wrong with you!?!”
“I’ll tell you what’s wrong with me!” the artificial terrorist troop replied angrily, and said, “I’m gonna break you in half!! You’re dead meat!!”
YES… This was some ‘ON THE NOSE!’ dialogue.
The artificial terrorist troop charged for Mocha while attempting to tackle him to the ground.
Mocha counter grabbed the artificial terrorist troop and flipped him.
The artificial terrorist troop landed on his back and coughed.
The artificial terrorist troop stood to his feet and swung with all of his might at Mocha.
Mocha dodged the punch, causing the artificial terrorist troop to hit the wall.
The artificial terrorist troop grabbed his own hand while yelling in agony.
Mocha kicked the artificial terrorist troop in the groin, causing him to fall to the ground yelling in agony.
“Get out of here and go tell your boss what happened when I caught you trying to blow up this place!!” Mocha uttered out of anger.
“I can’t walk!” the artificial terrorist troop said, referring to the fact that Mocha just kicked him in the groin.
“Then you better crawl!” Mocha replied, then he said, “Get on your hover board, let who ever you’re doing this for know what will happen to the rest of them if they try destroying this place!!”
NOW why in the HECK was Mocha letting this guy leave instead of killing him???
So anyway, the artificial terrorist troop barely got up, grabbed his hover board, and started limping into the woods. A device fell from his pocket while he was on his way back into the woods. As soon as the artificial terrorist troop disappeared into the woods, Zimba approached the gate with Donna, Caesar, and Eugene.
“Who on Earth was that?” Eugene asked.
“I believe he was one of the guys connected with the organization who tried assassinating Prime Minister Dae Chung and Princess Charity Tanaka,” Mocha replied.
“And you let him live?” Zimba asked with confusion on his face.
“Yeah Captain,” Caesar said to Mocha. “Why did you spare him?”
“For one reason,” Mocha replied. “I want who ever he’s working for to see what will happen to the rest of them if they try to distroy this place.”
“Sir, they’re not gonna change their minds about destroying this place because of one beat down,” Donna said just before she looked on the ground and saw the device that fell out of the pocket of the artificial terrorist troop.
Donna picked the device up, observed it, then asked, “What the hell is this?”
Zimba took a close look at the explosive Donna picked up off the ground.
“Wait a minute,” Zimba said to Donna.
“Wait a minute for what?” Mocha asked Zimba as Donna gave the device to him.
Mocha then turned to Donna and asked, “Donna, what is this?”
“It must be the detonator you’re holding,” Donna replied.
“That’s a 23rd century bomb detonator,” Zimba said. “Weapons like that haven’t been used in fifty years.”
“You guys think it’ll still work?” Donna asked.
Now this was a stupid question that Donna asked without thinking. Lol.
This caused the entire group of people to look at her funny.
“Okay,” Donna said. “I figured out the answer. You guys can stop looking at me like that.”
“Of course they still work,” Zimba replied. “Why do you think that man was throwing them over the wall onto these premises?”
“Zimba, you stay on these premises until the World Union Authorities get here,” Mocha suggested. “Me and my team are gonna take a little hike into the woods to find out where that guy went who I just beat the sweat out of. Apparently, he’ll lead us to whoever’s behind this.”
“I didn’t know the World Union Authorities were on their way,” Zimba said.
Mocha waved his hand over his watch, activating his watch to page the World Union Authorities.
“NOW they’re on their way. And chances are that guy who planted those explosives is with the same people who wanna assassinate Dae Chung and Princess Tanaka. Stay here on the premises.” Mocha turned to his team and said, “Come on guys. We have some hiking in the woods to do.”
Mocha and his team took off into the woods.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡFanbDfewUg
Further into the woods…
The artificial terrorist troop who Mocha had beat up, hovered on his hover board towards Rexie and a multiple of other artificial terrorist troops.
Rexie noticed the bumps, scars, and bruises on the injured artificial terrorist troop who was in the process of stepping off his hover board.
“What happened to you?” Rexie asked.
“There were too many security people at the gate,” the artificial terrorist troop lied, being too embarrassed to admit that Mocha took him out alone. “There were about ten of them. They had sticks, rocks, and swords.”
Now to Rexie, this was an OBVIOUS lie. The Artificial terrorist troop gave that away my mentioning that the made-up multitude of security people had swords.
Man, how funny!!! Lol.
“Where’s the detonator to set off the bombs?” Rexie asked.
The artificial terrorist troop searched his pocket to find that the device wasn’t there. “Oh no, it must have fallen out of my pocket!”
“You lost the detonator!?! You IDIOT!” Rexie quoted with much frustration as she drew out her laser pistol.
“No!! Please don’t do it!!! It wasn’t my fault!!” the artificial terrorist troop pleaded.
Rexie shot that artificial terrorist troop.
“Anyone else wanna do something foolish?” Rexie quoted.
They all began looking about as they heard footsteps.
“What the heck?” Rexie asked with confusion. “Wallace!! Is that you!?!” Suddenly, a laser came from a sniper’s rifle and hit an artificial terrorist troop. Everyone jumped to the ground.
“We’re under attack!!” Rexie uttered. “Spread out!!”
Mocha hid behind a tree while watching two artificial terrorist troops run in his direction while carrying guns.
Mocha jumped out of hiding and shot one of the troops in the leg, and the other troop in the chest.
Both troops fell to the ground.
Mocha aimed his gun at the injured troop asking, “Okay, who do you guys work for?”
“George Wallace,” the guy said while in total pain. “He’s not on this planet though. He’s aboard the Golden Eye!”
“What the heck is the Golden Eye?” Mocha asked with a confused look on his face.
The artificial terrorist troop’s only response was laying there and breathing heavily.
Mocha shot the troop’s other leg, causing him to scream in agony.
“What the heck is the Golden freaking Eye!?!” Mocha repeated while extremely annoyed.
“It’s a war ship that’s commanded by Governor Wallace. It’s about a few light years away from here!” the artificial terrorist troop said.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡlzpHEDl1QJ
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡpqnpi20Lk3
In another area, Donna shot a few artificial terrorist troops.
An artificial terrorist troop snuck up to Donna from behind and aimed his gun at her.
Donna turned and knocked the gun out of the troop’s hand.
Donna then executed a kick to the troop’s shin, which shattered his shin bone.
The troop fell to the ground screaming in agony.
Donna approached the artificial terrorist troop and said, “Okay, I want some answers and I want them now. Or I’ll keep shattering bones in your body.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡryuVQho3WC
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡrKrXgMJ8j1
In another area, Rexie, who now believed there were too many people attacking her and her ruthless party from all around, sprinted for the spacecraft they arrived in.
A few artificial terrorist troops were with Rexie.
Caesar and Eugene chased them from a distance while opening fire at them.
Rexie and the few artificial terrorist troops quickly entered the spacecraft and took off into the air.
Mocha and Donna showed up in the area.
“Guys, yah won’t believe a word of this,” Mocha said.
Eugene and Caesar received confused looks on their faces.
“Believe a word of what?” asked Eugene.
“These guys are telling us that they work for Governor George Wallace,” Donna said.
“George Wallace?” Eugene said with a confused look on his face. “The same George Wallace that disappeared into the Quasars fifty years ago? Wouldn’t he be dead by now?”
“Well, he isn’t dead. According to the answers I’m getting, Wallace has been in a cold sleep,” Mocha said.
Mocha noticed the confusion and the disbelief in Eugene and Caesar’s faces.
“Hey, I don’t believe it myself. But the mind prober doesn’t lie, and we’ll just have to do our best to trust that that’s who these people are working for,” Mocha mentioned.
“And almost instantly after Wallace came out of a cold sleep, he was behind the attack on the Trinity Centari War Ship,” said Donna.
‘Okay,” Caesar said. “We’re trying to believe this. But wouldn’t Wallace be one hundred and something by now?”
“Older,” said Donna. “We told you that according to the guy I received answers from, Wallace has been putting himself in a cold sleep at irregular intervals.”
“Okay, we gotta get back to Zimba;” said Mocha. “Find out if the World Union Authorities arrived yet.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡZF6v6P58TT
Aboard the Blue Angel…
Crystal used all her physical strength to support Shaphan’s body weight while helping him walk.
The muscles in Crystal’s back were starting to strain and cramp.
Shaphan had just awakened from a cold sleep, which he put himself in back in January while aboard all that was left of the Trinity war ship; being that he ran out of food and was about to run out of oxygen as well.
“Am I dead? Where am I, dead?” Shaphan asked.
“No, you’re not dead, you’re safe,” said Crystal. “You’ve been in a cold sleep for a few months. I’m taking you to the Admiral.”
“The Admiral?” Shaphan asked while confused and unaware of what was happening to him. “What army are you with?”
“I’m a United States Navy Seal,” Crystal replied as they reached a door. The door slid open, allowing Shaphan and a cramped-up version of Crystal to enter.
Jones turned around in her chair to see the three enter. “I see he’s awake,” Jones said.
“And heavy, Admiral,” Crystal said. “He hasn’t come completely to his senses yet. He doesn’t know if he’s dead or alive.”
“We’re just about to have dinner,” Jones said as Shanika, Marian, Dr. Benson, and Awama entered. They each grabbed a seat. Crystal helped Shaphan walk to a chair.
The moment Shaphan was seated, Crystal felt so much relief, being that she was no longer carrying Shaphan’s body weight.
“I bet you’re hungry, right?” Crystal asked Shaphan.
“No, I don’t wanna go to Hungry,” Shaphan said while miss understanding what Crystal said, and being that Shaphan hadn’t yet fully returned to his five senses. Shanika snickered as the others tried not to laugh.
“Where am I?” Shaphan asked. “You haven’t answered that question yet.”
“You’re aboard the Blue Angel war ship, Shaphan,” Jones answered.
“ANGEL?” Shaphan said while surprised. “Did you say ANGEL? Oh God, I AM dead. And everyone knows my name.”
“Sir, calm down. You’re not dead,” said Jones.
“Dr. Benson,” Crystal said. “I think you better examine him once more; find out if any permanent damage has been done to his brain.”
“He’s gonna return to his senses soon,” said Dr. Benson. “I thought I made that clear a few minutes ago.”
“How soon, doctor?” Jones asked.
“I couldn’t get a clear answer from the tests and the readings,” Dr. Benson said. “However, I believe in a few days tops. He’d be fine if the ship he was aboard wasn’t wrecked. The cold sleep chamber didn’t work as good being that the ship was totaled.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡDtq2NxdXtB
In the Korean Forest…
Oh my gosh, it was a war zone; a fight between Wallace’s men who haven’t made it to the spacecraft with Rexie, and the World Union Authorities.
I’m telling you, man, lasers were flying everywhere.
ZAP ZAP ZAP ZAP ZAP!!!
Artificial terrorist troops tried and strived to kill as many World Union Authority troops as possible.
An artificial terrorist troop stood next to a tree while firing.
Donna jumped out of nowhere and kicked the gun out of the troop’s hand.
The gun went flying into the air.
Donna and the artificial terrorist troop were in their fighting stances.
The artificial terrorist troop attempted throwing a punch, but Donna kicked the guy’s arm out of the way, then did a spinning side kick to the guy’s stomach, shattering his ribs and knocking him unconscious as his ribs broke and the air was heard bursting out of his body.
A few seconds later, the artificial terrorist troop died.
Another artificial terrorist troop grabbed Donna from behind.
Donna stumped on the troop’s foot, head bunted the troop with the back of her head, then she executed a VERY lethal side kick to the troop’s stomach.
A LOUD FUNNY sounding scream busted out of the troop as Donna’s kick made an impact on his stomach.
That was the sound of the wind bursting out of the troop as he flew back seven feet and hit the ground.
Donna turned to see an artificial terrorist troop aim his gun at her from a distance.
Tao jumped out of nowhere while stabbing the troop in the arm.
Tao than ridge handed the troop in the throat.
Donna became surprised and said, “Thank you. Hey, aren’t you the guy from the news?”
“I AM the guy from the news,” Tao replied while approaching. “I am Colonel Tao. New Cayman Marines. Mega Space Borne Division.”
“Donna Starks,” Donna said “I’m a mercenary.”
Meanwhile, in another area of the woods…
Mocha fought with about five artificial terrorist troops.
An artificial terrorist troop attempted to stab Mocha with a knife.
Mocha grabbed the troop’s arm and kicked another troop in the face.
Mocha then kicked another troop in the stomach followed by a kick to the face.
Mocha then kneed the troop in the stomach of whom he was holding.
Mocha then executed a spinning side kick to the guy’s head.
All three artificial terrorist troops were out cold.
The two remaining artificial terrorist troops charged at Mocha with kicks.
Mocha blocked the kicks, kicked the first troop in the head, then kicked the second troop in the head.
Now all FIVE troops were out cold!!!
Two artificial terrorist troops were hiding behind a tree.
As soon as they both saw two vehicles landing, one of Wallace’s troops asked, “Who are they?”
“Probably some people from the World Union Authorities,” said the second troop.
In another area of the woods…
Rob was faced off with five artificial terrorist troops.
Wow! Rob being faced off with five artificial terrorist troops too??? What a coincidence. Lol.
So anyway, one of the artificial terrorist troops attempted to punch Rob.
Rob blocked the troop’s punch and finger jabbed the troop in the throat, killing him instantly.
Another artificial terrorist troop grabbed Rob from behind, which was a ‘huge mistake!’
Another artificial terrorist troop ran up to Rob from the front.
Rob kicked the approaching troop in the face, then kicked the knee of the troop who was holding him from behind.
As the troop behind Rob stooped over, Rob grabbed the troop by the hair and finger jabbed him in the throat, killing him as well.
The troop Rob kicked in the face laid on the ground holding his face.
Rob approached the troop and stomped on his neck, killing him.
The other two troops ran off.
Rob chased them.
In another area of the woods…
Zimba hit an artificial terrorist troop, knocking him out.
Another artificial terrorist troop attempted to hit Zimba with a gun.
Zimba ducked then kicked the troop in the head with a spinning heel kick, knocking him out.
Zimba picked up the gun then turned to see a gun pointed at his head.
Surprisingly, Princess Tanaka showed up and kicked the gun out of the troop’s hand with a jump scissor kick, then kicked the troop in the stomach, knocking all the air out of him.
The troop fell to the ground unable to believe the devastating pain he was in as he made horrible sounds struggling for breath.
“Wow, I don’t know my own strength,” said Princess Tanaka as she was impressed with herself.
“Princess Tanaka, it’s you,” Zimba said while surprised.
“It’s me, yes,” Princess Tanaka replied.
“Where’d you come from?” Zimba asked.
Princess Tanaka gave Zimba an obvious look and said, “Uhh, the United Kingdom.”
“Funny,” Zimba replied.
“I was told by the media that the New Hworang Do society, along with the rest of Korea, was facing a terrorist threat. Just like my Kingdom. Like it or not, those terrorists have just driven us together,” Princess Tanaka said encouragingly.
“Who’s that guy from the news who keeps saving our lives?” Zimba asked.
Princess Tanaka shrugged her shoulders saying, “Beats me. I thought he was hired by you guys.”
“No way he wasn’t,” Zimba responded.
“Well, I didn’t hire him,” Princess Tanaka said.
Wallace’s troop, who Princess Tanaka knocked to the ground, reached for his gun while having tears running down his face. The troop grabbed the gun and aimed it at Princess Tanaka. Zimba shot Wallace’s troop, killing him instantly.
“We’re even now,” Zimba said.
“Come on, I’m taking you with me to the United Kingdom,” Princess Tanaka said.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡY3fq63UF6f
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡaPt5S5gAZX
Aboard the Blue Angel…
Shaphan sat at a table while speaking with Crystal.
“Do you feel any better?” Crystal asked Shaphan.
“Yeah, now that I ate something already,” Shaphan replied.
“Want dessert? Something sweet?” Crystal offered.
Shaphan shook his head saying, “I’m good for now.”
“So, Shaphan. Start telling me about back in December; if you don’t mind talking about it,” Crystal urged.
“What do you wanna know?” Shaphan asked.
“Anything. Tell me why someone would attack the Trinity like that,” Crystal urged more.
“To be honest with you Crystal, I really don’t know. But I’m starting to guess that it has something to do with Wallace’s plan for conquest,” Shaphan guessed luckily.
“Wallace?” Crystal said with a confused look on her face. “From the Extreme War? He disappeared into the Quasars after the Extreme War was won by us and hasn’t been seen sense.”
“He would only want you to think that. I know how terrorist work. Just like Sadam Husain wanted people to think he was dead back in 2003 on Earth so the United States Military would back off. Then they captured him in December of that same year. Or how about Osama Bin Latin disappearing after September 11th 2001? And then they killed him ten years after”
“I studied Earth history, I know these things. That’s the same decade George Bush Jr. became president just like his father was. Then Barak Obama, who was the first African American President of the United States was elected,” Crystal said.
“That. . . was the most interesting thing I ever read about. I have a few Obama coins,” Shaphan mentioned.
“Really?” Crystal asked while surprised.
“Yeah. I also read that Hillary Clinton, who’s husband was president, ran against Obama, and they were both Democrats. Clinton dropped out of that race though.”
“There was one Republican running at the time. His name was McCain. He passed away in December of 2018 according to the Earth Calendar,” Crystal said.
“John McCain?” Shaphan asked. “You’re right, he was a candidate. And his running mate, Sara Palin; the prettiest lady I saw on the history mega chip.”
Crystal laughed and said, “You are too much, Shaphan.”
“Another interesting thing about that time Era, is when Hilary Clinton ran for president a second time, and that time was against this candidate named Donald Trump, who many back then said was crooked. Then Donald Trump lost the election against Joe Biden and the first African American Female Vice President,” Shaphan mentioned.
“Well, Donald DID cheat in that election, I’d say that’s a bit on the crooked side. And he was friends with Vladimire Putin, the Russian president who invaded Ukrain on Earth. AND Donald Trump was friends with Kim Jun Il. The dictator of North Korea back then. Well, back then Korea was divided, until the North Korean Revolution took place back in the 2090’s long after Donal Trump, Vladimire Putin, and Kim Jun Il were deceased,” Crystal lectured.
THIS WAS VERY IMPRESSIVE! QUITE THE CONVERSATION!!! Wouldn’t you agree???
“I’m impressed. How many times have you visited Earth?” Shaphan quoted.
“I lost track to be honest,” Crystal replied, then she said, “But I love Earth because the very special human being, who all of us species have to accept into our lives to go to Heaven which is Jesus, resided and died for our sins on that planet. …well, all of us species in the universe, and whatever other universes may be out there, who have a sinful nature and are accountable for our sins. Animal like creatures, of course we know, aren’t accountable for sins because they don’t have a sinful nature.”
“Animal like creatures, I believe, don’t have souls like us species in the Universe who are accountable for sins,” Shaphan mentioned.
Suddenly, Crystal and Shaphan’s attention went to the news that was being aired on a holographic screen.
A human anchorman was on the screen.
He wore a dress shirt and three ties.
The shirt was designed to wear three ties simultaneously.
The anchorman said, “You’re watching Channel 13A news. Just a few minutes ago on Earth, the New Hworang Do society, which was established by the U.S. and Korea generations ago, has been attacked.”
“Oh my God! That’s messed up!” Shaphan said.
“Shhh!” Crystal replied while putting her index finger over her mouth.
“What’s going on here?” Jones asked as she entered.
“The New Hworang Do society was under attack, Admiral,” Crystal said.
“I’ll be right back,” Jones said while running off.
Jones could run fast for a woman her age.
“While being attacked by what some people are saying may be Governor Wallace’s troops which were laboratory created, Princess Charity Tanaka and her men, along with the World Union Authorities showed up to help fight off the terrorist,” said the Anchorman. “Also, the same explosives that were used to conquer New Cayman and Carn City fifty years ago were discovered in the process by a mercenary team.”
“Princess Tanaka’s a cute girl.” Shaphan said.
Crystal looked at Shaphan funny and said, “You have a crush on every girl. First Sara Palin, now Princess Tanaka.”
How Funny!!! Lol…
…At least SOME may think so.
So anyway, back to the story…
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡYJX51NUJyk
In Shanika’s room…
Shanika was asleep in her bed.
The curtains to the exterior windows were open.
Shanika enjoyed the light from the stars shining in her window whenever she was in space.
‘She had her reasons.’
Suddenly, there was a beeping sound at the door.
Then there were a few more beeps.
Shanika opened her pretty brown eyes.
A few more beeps caused Shanika to sit up. “Who is it!?!”
“Captain, open the door! Open the door now!” Jones said.
Shanika stood up and headed for the door.
Shanika wore a night gown that stopped above her knees. Shanika pressed a button, causing the door to slide open.
Jones entered saying, “Captain, I don’t know how to tell you this, but, the New Hworang Do society was attacked by terrorist.”
“Oh my God, Zimba!” Shanika said while in shock.
Suddenly there was a beeping sound coming from Shanika’s watch.
Shanika dashed over to her watch, grabbed it, and rubbed her index finger across the small screen on her watch, causing a holographic image of Zimba to appear.
This image was of Zimba riding in the back of Princess Tanaka’s van.
“Oh my God Zimba, thank God you’re okay,” Shanika said.
“Yes honey, I’m okay. But a lot of people from this society aren’t. You saw the news, right?” Zimba asked.
“No, but the Admiral just told me everything,” Shanika said while pointing to Sky Jones.
“Honey, I just called you to let you know that I’m okay and for you not to worry,” said Zimba.
“I love you,” Shanika said.
“I love you too,” Zimba replied.
Shanika realized that Zimba was riding in the back seat of a van, then asked “Where are you at the moment?”
“I’m in the back of Princess Tanaka’s van. She’s taking me to the U.K. to be safe. She has more security than we do, and she said rather I like it or not, whoever wants us dead just drove me, Dae Chung, Princess Tanaka, and the United States troops together.”
“Well I like it,” said Shanika. “And listen, our mission accomplished here, and we’re on our way back to Earth.”
“Thank God. I’ll see you then,” said Zimba.
“Okay,” said Shanika.
Zimba went off the air.
“Oh my God what a relief,” Shanika said.
“Get some rest, Captain,” Jones replied.
“Yes Admiral,” Shanika replied.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡj9ukq9y7Yd
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡI9fiS0Uocq
FINAL EPISODE!
At an abandoned junkyard…
Cars dating back to the early twenty third century were stacked on top of each other and smashed while having many dents.
Spiders and spider webs were everywhere.
This place has been abandoned for decades.
Wallace stood in front of many of his troops while speaking.
Craig and Rexie stood beside Wallace.
“Alright,” Wallace said. “Now we already know that we drove the government of Korea and the U.K. together. Princess Tanaka’s place is where Zimba Adula and the Prime Minister of Korea are probably hiding, and they all have too many people protecting them. If we don’t find these people at Tanaka’s place, that probably means they’re being kept in protective custody at one of the World Union Authority Head Quarters. As soon as the opportunity comes, we attack them. Be extra careful.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡqc9YxeSRxC
On Princess Tanaka’s premises…
In the gym, Shanika sat on a workout bench while doing arm curls.
Donna sat on the opposite end of the bench while doing arm curls as well.
Both girls were really drenched with sweat.
“Thanks again for taking the job, Donna.” Shanika said.
“It’s our pleasure,” Donna responded. “Because I don’t get paid any other way. We live for this stuff.”
Donna set the twenty-five-pound dumbbell on the floor. Shanika picked up her towel and wiped her face, then said, “You know, there has been talks about Wallace being behind this. Do you buy it?”
“Wallace IS behind this,” Donna replied. “One of his troops told me.”
“How do you know that guy wasn’t taking you for a fool?” Shanika asked with much concern.
“I probed his mind to make sure that he wasn’t,” Donna replied, then she said, “And plus, I kept shattering bones in his body until he couldn’t take it anymore. So, he just told me the truth.”
Shanika bucked her eyes and said, “I just had to ask.”
Princess Tanaka entered with Prime Minister Dae Chung.
The moment Shanika turned to see Dae Chung, Shanika stood up and approached him.
“Mr. Chung, I’m Shanika Yin of the United States Navy Seals,” Shanika introduced.
Both Shanika and Dae Chung shook hands.
“Nice to have you on the job,” Chung replied.
“Thank you, sir,” said Shanika.
“Good morning, Captain,” said Princess Tanaka.
“Good morning,” Shanika replied.
“Mr. Chung, we saw everything that took place on the news, and we’re not gonna let anything happen to you,” Shanika said.
“I don’t know if we can stop Wallace,” Chung replied. “He’s good at disappearing. And though he’s from the past, we don’t know what else he’s capable of.”
“Well, Wallace being from the 22nd century, and us living here in the 24th, compared to us he can’t be capable of much,” said Princess Tanaka.
“If he was able to give us a battle fifty years ago and take many lives, he just MIGHT be,” said Dae Chung.
“He might be and he might NOT be,” said Shanika. “Times and things have changed a lot since the Extreme War.”
“That’s true too,” said Chung.
Princess Tanaka picked up two pair of boxing gloves and said to Shanika, “Feel like going a few rounds, Captain?”
“Only one round. I’m halfway worn out already,” said Shanika.
Princess Tanaka threw one pair of gloves to Shanika, which Shanika caught.
“Let’s do it,” Princess Tanaka said.
They both put on their boxing gloves. The boxing gloves automatically adjusted to fit their hands as both Shanika and Princess Tanaka stepped into the ring and got into their fighting stances. Mocha, Mocha’s father, whose name was Cobra, now fifty years older and had long hair and was six foot five inches tall, entered the gym with Zimba.
Cobra was an Ex Zoel-Marine who fought in the Extreme War fifty years ago. He was another mercenary hired by Princess Tanaka. The three observed Princess Tanaka and Shanika trading punches and kicks. As Donna and Dae Chung exited the gym, Mocha, Cobra, and Zimba remained while watching Princess Tanaka throw two kicks to Shanika. Shanika kept her elbows together, absorbing the blows. Shanika then threw a front kick to Princess Tanaka’s stomach.
“So, the Captain’s your Fiancée?” Cobra asked Zimba.
“Lucky me. She’s such a wonderful woman,” Zimba said.
“Whatever you do, Zimba, hang on to her when you two get married,” Mocha advised. “Don’t end up divorced like me.”
“I won’t,” Zimba replied. “Me and Shanika love each other.”
“So did my son and his wife,” Cobra said, speaking of Mocha.
“Yeah, and it was just a relationship that didn’t work out,” said Mocha.
“Trust me guys. Me and Shanika are gonna be more than fine,” Zimba said.
“I’m glad you have that positive attitude, kid,” Cobra said.
Shanika threw a spinning heel kick towards Princess Tanaka’s head. Princess Tanaka swept Shanika to the ground. Suddenly, the buzzer sounded. Princess Tanaka helped Shanika up. They gave each other a hug. As Princess Tanaka and Shanika stepped out of the ring, Shanika and Zimba approached each other and kissed.
“You tell’em baby,” Shanika said.
“Why’d you say that?” Zimba asked.
“I heard every word you three were saying,” Shanika replied. They kissed again.
Princess Tanaka exited the gym and bumped into Shaphan accidentally. Shaphan looked at Princess Tanaka, admiring her like crazy.
“Excuse me,” Princess Tanaka said.
“Sorry. Hey, aren’t you Princess Charity Tanaka?” Shaphan asked.
Princess Tanaka stopped and said, “That be me.”
Shaphan extended his hand and said, “I’m Sergeant Shaphan Hawthorne, of the Centari Army.”
“I know who you are,” Princess Tanaka said while shaking his hand. “You were all over the news when they rescued you.”
“Good memory,” Shaphan said while looking into Tanaka’s eyes, admiring her to death.
Princess Tanaka noticed this and said, “Sir, you can admire, but don’t look too long.”
“Oh, I am so sorry Princess,” Shaphan said.
“It’s fine. It happens to me all the time,” Princess Tanaka bragged.
Now that was a little too prideful of her… lol.
“To show you how sorry I am, how about I take you somewhere and buy you breakfast right now?” Shaphan offered.
“I’d love that,” Princess Tanaka said, then she said, “But where are you gonna take me? Huh? If you try to take me to a regular public place, I’ll either get mobbed by those people who love taking holographic images or shot by one of Wallace’s troops.”
“Oh yeah, I didn’t think of that,” said Shaphan. “I guess it comes with me being in a cold sleep for months.”
Princess Tanaka chuckled and said, “It’s okay. But I tell you what, I’m about to get breakfast here in the castle, and I’ll be happy to use your company.”
“Your order is my command,” Shaphan humored.
Princess Tanaka only smiled.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡpjAXIGIsQ7
A moment or two later…
At about a half of a mile from the castle while still on the property, an artificial terrorist troop sat in a tree with a sniper’s laser pistol.
As Princess Tanaka was walking with Shaphan towards a hover van, the artificial terrorist troop aimed the pistol at Princess Tanaka.
Well, surely enough, the artificial terrorist troop planned to shoot them both…
However, before the artificial terrorist troop could even pull the trigger, ‘SUPRISINGLY ENOUGH’, Tao shot the sniper in the back.
The laser rifle went off as the troop screamed in agony while unintentionally pointing the gun to the sky.
The laser from the laser sniper rifle hit a tree branch.
Both the artificial terrorist troop and the tree branch HIT the ground like a bag of huge rocks would from that height.
This got the attention of many.
Rob, Cobra, Mocha, Donna, Eugene, and Caesar came running towards Tao.
They all became surprised to notice that it was Tao, the guy from the news.
Tanaka and Shaphan then showed up.
“Okay, you don’t move!!” Rob said. “You tell us who you are and what are you doing on the premises!”
“I’m saving you guys’ lives, that’s what I’m doing,” Tao replied, causing everybody’s attention to go to the lifeless artificial terrorist troop laying on the ground.
“You can repeat that to the World Union Authorities, pal.” Cobra said while attempting to page the World Union Authorities. But just as Cobra got ready to rub his finger across the small screen on his watch…
“Wait Cobra don’t do that,” said Princess Tanaka. “Don’t page anybody.”
“Why not, Princess?” asked Cobra.
“Number one, because I said don’t do it. And number two, because I can use him to testify to the World Union Authorities for us,” Princess Tanaka replied.
“If you plan to go to the World Union Authorities, the time is now,” Tao suggested. “I used a mind probe and found out that these people are planning to bomb this country, the U.S, and Korea; with the same weapon they used on Carn and New Caymen fifty years ago.”
Princess Tanaka turned to everybody and said, “Okay, to the cars. We’re going to the World Union head quarters.” Princes Tanaka pointed to Wallace’s troop on the ground and said, “And somebody, get that trash off my property.”
Cobra suddenly started to recognize Tao and said, “Hey, I know you. . . We fought along side each other in the Extreme War fifty years ago.”
Tao looked at Cobra funny and said, “Really? Who are you?”
“I’m Cobra Copernicus,” Cobra said. Cobra then pointed to Mocha and said, “And this is my son, Mocha.”
Shanika and Zimba approached. Shanika noticed the others carrying Wallace’s troop off of the property and asked, “Princess, what just happened?”
“Captain, get your people, we’re going to the World Union Authority head quarters,” said Princess Tanaka. “One of Wallace’s troops just attempted to assassinate me again, and they’re gonna bomb our nations if we don’t do something now.”
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡCjlzbzFjZ1
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡFY5kgfYyjG
CHAPTER 2 OF FINAL EPISODE.
In the United States…
In the United States, many cars could be seen flying about a city that was illuminated in the night. Both the cars and the city appeared to glow in the night. Many Navy Seals spacecrafts flew above the city and exited the Earth’s atmosphere, heading for the Leviathan 5. As soon as the spacecrafts arrived at the Leviathan 5, the Navy Seals reported to Mecall and stood at attention.
“We already found out that Wallace is behind these attempted assassinations,” Mecall said. “What we have to do is locate a twenty third century war ship known as the Golden Eye. Maybe Wallace is aboard that spaceship, and maybe he isn’t. However, we’re going to pay the Golden Eye a little visit, and we’re gonna make sure there are no hostages on board. We’ll find a way to board the Golden Eye, incase they’re holding hostages. Have your force fields turned on at all times, and if the Golden Eye sends its space crafts at us, fire at will. . . LET’S MOVE!!!” The Navy Seals, including Mecall, scattered to their cockpits. The Navy Seal spacecrafts flew from the Leviathan 5 in search of the golden eye.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ7uIKPIMdPi
In the United Kingdom…
Three hover vans, which came from Princess Tanaka’s castle, landed and hovered a foot and a half off the ground in front of the World Union Authority head quarters.
As soon as the doors to the vans opened, the entire party who came with Princess Tanaka stepped out.
“Okay, we’re here,” said Princess Tanaka. “Rob, you and the other mercenaries, keep a look out for anything suspicious.”
“Yes Princess.” Rob responded.
Suddenly, lasers were fired from the top of the World Union Authority buildings.
ZAP ZAP ZAP ZAP ZAP!!!
As a laser flew towards Rob, a force field appeared around him, causing the laser to bounce right off.
Everyone else jumped to the ground to avoid being shot.
Wallace’s cybernetic assassin came from the roof top of a three-story building riding on a hover board while firing at Princess Tanaka and her party.
Force fields protected those who Wallace’s cybernetic assassin shot at.
World Union Authority troops fired at Wallace’s cybernetic assassin.
Innocent bystanders became frightened and scampered away.
Shanika laid on the ground next to Zimba, Princess Tanaka, Shaphan, Tao, and Rob. Marian, Awama, and Crystal got up and ran after Wallace’s cybernetic assassin. All three girls struggled to keep up with him. Wallace’s cybernetic assassin attempted to shoot Marian, Awama, and Crystal, only to find out that his gun is out of power.
Princess Tanaka tried getting up, but Shaphan stopped her.
“What are you doing, Shaphan!?!” asked Princess Tanaka. “Let go of me!”
“I’m saving your life, Princess! That’s what I’m doing!” Shaphan replied.
“CHARITY! You can call me CHARITY!!” Princess Tanaka uttered.
“What ever! Just stay down here where you’re safe!” Shaphan said.
In space…
The Navy Seal spacecrafts, and the spacecrafts from the Golden Eye were firing lasers at each other.
ZAP ZAP ZAP and MAJOR ZAP!!!
As the Navy Seal spacecrafts were being fired at, their force fields protected them.
The spacecrafts from the Golden Eye, which didn’t have force fields, were being destroyed.
BOOM BOOM BOOM!!!
…were the sounds of the explosions.
Aright!
The GOOD GUYS ARE WINNING!!!
Yes… the good guys seemed to have the advantage.
And to prove this, there was a hole blown in the Golden Eye where some of the spacecrafts had just entered.
Where the hole was, the compartment had already ceiled itself so the ship wouldn’t loose anymore air.
Many of the artificial terrorist troops, who were sucked out of the ship by the vacuum in space, along with many other objects that were aboard the Golden Eye, floated about.
On the inside of the Golden Eye, many artificial terrorist troops laid dead while Mecall and a few Navy Seals crept about the ship.
Every time artificial terrorist troops shot at Mecall and his team, Mecall and his team fired back, hitting them.
An artificial terrorist troop, who was wounded and on the ground, lifted himself half way up and threw a grenade near Mecall and the team.
“OHHH CRAP!!!” Mecall said seconds before the grenade went off.
Mecall and his team was thrown in all directions.
Mecall hit the wall of the ship extremely hard, then landed on the floor of the ship.
CRAP!!! Just when things were starting to get good!!!
On Earth…
Wallace and his men, along with the World Union Authority troops, continued firing at each other.
ZAP ZAP ZAP ZAP ZAP!!!
Geeze. Lasers were flying EVERYWHERE!!!
BOOM BOOM BOOM!!!
…were sounds of the explosions of vehicles being shot…
Donna, Caesar, Cobra, and Eugene, jumped out of hiding while shooting at artificial terrorist troops.
Wallace fled as his men fell dead. More of Wallace’s men showed up, and were shot also.
“Guys are all over!!” Caesar shouted.
“Yeah, which is why we have to keep our eyes pilled for Wallace!!” Donna replied.
“Wasn’t that him who just fled!?!” Cobra asked.
“I don’t know what he looks like from that distance!!” Donna replied.
Eugene aimed his gun in Donna and Cobra’s direction saying, “You two duck!!”
As Donna and Cobra ducked, Eugene shot two artificial terrorist troops who were behind them.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡUYEfNW5hxN
Meanwhile, in another area of the World Union Authority Headquarters…
Artificial terrorist troops fired at the World Union Authority troops.
“Hey,” Awama said, getting the artificial terrorist troops’ attention.
Awama kicked one of Wallace’s troops in the stomach, then threw a spinning heel kick to the other guy’s head.
One of the other troops tried attacking Awama.
Awama threw a jump spinning crescent kick to that troop’s head.
Awama then threw a spinning back kick to the stomach of one of Wallace’s troops.
The moment Awama saw Wallace’s’ troops on the ground, she jumped up and down in pride, when suddenly, Awama turned around just in time to get a knife thrown into her chest by Governor Wallace himself.
Awama screamed in agony, then fell to the ground. Awama reached her hand towards Wallace, then died.
“Not so tough now are you,” Wallace said to Awama’s dead body.
Aboard the Golden Eye…
The Navy Seals kicked in the door that led to the bridge of the ship and shot Wallace’s troops.
One of the Seals accidentally shot the main control panel, which caused the entire ship to malfunction.
Lights began blinking on and off.
The Golden eye’s computer voice began repeating itself saying, “Evacuate the ship immediately. Abandon ship.”
The Navy Seals right away knew that this meant that the Golden Eye was gonna explode.
“MOVE OUT!!” ordered one of the Seals. “EVERYONE MOVE OUT NOW!!!”
The Navy Seals began making their way towards the compartments where the Golden Eye retrieval boats were parked. While on their way there, they found Mecall on the ground motionless. One of the Navy Seals tried waking Mecall up, however, Mecall remained motionless.
“MECALL!!!” the Navy Seals cried out while shaking him.
“LET’S GO HE’S DEAD!!! HE’S DONE!!!” another one of the Navy Seals said.
The Navy Seals continued towards the retrieval boat compartments of the Golden Eye.
At the World Union Authority headquarters…
One of Wallace’s troops threw a knife at Mocha.
Mocha caught the knife and threw it into the chest of that particular troop.
Two of Wallace’s troops tried sneaking up on Mocha.
Mocha turned and shot them to death before either of them could fire.
Another one of Wallace’s troops grabbed Mocha from behind.
Mocha head bunted Wallace’s troop, kicked him in the knee, then hit him with a back fist strike.
Rexie snuck up on Mocha without Mocha being aware of her.
Rexie pulled out her knife and stabbed Mocha in the back.
Mocha yelled in agony, turned to see Rexie, then fell to the ground motionless.
Rexie continued forward. While Mocha remained on the ground bleeding, Wallace’s cybernetic assassin stepped out from around a corner attempting to shoot Mocha, just to make sure he was dead. Just before Wallace’s cybernetic assassin could shoot Mocha, Rob showed up and knocked the gun out of the cybernetic assassin’s hand and kicked the cybernetic assassin against the wall. The wall cracked. Three of Wallace’s men showed up.
“Get him!” Rexie ordered.
Wallace’s men tried attacking Rob.
Rob threw a spinning heel kick to the head of one of Wallace’s troops, threw a spinning back fist to the face of another troop, then kicked the other troop with a spinning heel kick.
Wallace’s cybernetic assassin ran up to Rob while throwing punches and kicks.
During this process, Rob’s wristwatch, which generates his force field, was accidentally damaged.
Rob continued to block the punches then threw punches and kicks to Wallace’s cybernetic assassin.
The assassin blocked the punches and kicks.
Rob threw a jump front scissor kick to the assassin’s stomach, sending him flying back. The assassin crashed through the wall. Peaces of the wall fell upon him.
The moment Rob started towards the hole in the wall, Rexie pulled out her laser gun and shot Rob’s arm off. Rexie then shot Rob in the back, killing him. Rexie started towards the whole in the wall and saw Wallace’s cybernetic assassin laying motionless under the pieces of the collapsed wall. Tao was sneaking up behind Rexie.
Rexie aimed her gun at Tao saying, “Don’t move.” Rexie instantly recognized Tao and said, “So you’re the one who’s been killing off our men on the news, Tao.”
“Same old Rexie. And she remembers me,” Tao responded.
“Of course I do,” Rexie responded. “You never looked better.”
“Thank you,” Tao said. “But DIE!!!” Tao quickly took out his knife and stabbed Rexie in the stomach. Before Rexie had a chance to fall dead, she managed to shoot Tao in the chest.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡbvtGdE8QqW
In another area…
Marian and Crystal were faced off with five of Wallace’s men. One of Wallace’s men tried pulling a gun on Marian, however, Marian grabbed the gun and kicked Wallace’s troop in the solar plexus. Wallace’s troop fell to the ground struggling for breath. He couldn’t believe the pain he was in. He was in a rush for the pain to go away, but it wouldn’t.
Another one of Wallace’s troops grabbed Marian from behind. Marian stomped on the troop’s foot, causing him enormous pain. Marian than turned and kicked Wallace’s troop in the knee followed by a kick to the head. Wallace’s troop was in a daze. Marian palm struck Wallace’s troop in the solar plexus, which killed him.
Crystal kicked one of Wallace’s troops in the head with a spinning heel kick. Crystal then kicked another one of Wallace’s troops in the stomach followed by a kick to his face, knocking him out. Another one of Wallace’s troops grabbed Crystal from behind. Crystal kicked Wallace’s troop in the knee and elbowed him in the stomach extremely hard. Blood shot out of the mouth of Wallace’s troop just before he fell dead.
Marian and Crystal looked to see more World Union Authority vehicles landing.
“Oh thank God,” said Crystal.
Three of Wallace’s troops showed up while aiming their guns at Marian and Crystal. Crystal and Marian knew not what to do, when suddenly, Cobra came from around the corner shooting the three of Wallace’s troops.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ7Tjtwul8Y0
Meanwhile, in another area…
Shanika, Dae Chung, and Shaphan shot a few of Wallace’s troops. Shanika aimed her gun at another one of Wallace’s troops, however, being that the gun was out of power, it wouldn’t fire as Shanika pulled the trigger. Three more of Wallace’s troops showed up. One of Wallace’s troops came at Shanika’s head with a jump kick. Shanika moved to the side causing Wallace’s troop to miss. Shanika than kicked Wallace’s troop in the head as soon as he landed, knocking him out.
Another one of Wallace’s troops tried punching Dae Chung. Dae Chung blocked the punch and punched Wallace’s troop to the ground. Shaphan blocked the punches and kicks of two of Wallace’s men and threw a spinning heel kick to their heads. Both of Wallace’s troops fell motionless to the ground.
One of Wallace’s troops bear hugged Shanika from the front. Shanika head bunted him twice and kneed him in the groin extremely hard. Wallace troop fell to the ground yelling in agony. Wallace’s troop couldn’t believe the pain he was in. Shanika started to kick him in the head and knock him out, but decided against it; figuring that the pain and the total shock Wallace’s troop was in was punishment enough.
One of Wallace’s troops aimed a gun a Shaphan. Shanika and Dae Chung quickly picked up guns and shot Wallace’s troop simultaneously.
“I had it under control guys, but thanks,” Shaphan said.
“You get my help rather you need it or not if you work with me,” Shanika replied.
The three of them turned to see the guy on the ground who Shanika kneed. He continuously yelled in agony while in a fetal position.
“Do you think he’s still able to answer questions for us?” Shanika asked.
“I don’t know, Captain,” said Dae Chung. “You messed him up pretty bad.”
“Well let’s see if he can talk and suffer at the same time,” Shanika said while approaching Wallace’s troop who was on the ground hurt. Shanika picked the guy up and rammed him against the wall asking, “Okay, where’s Wallace?”
The guy said nothing and continued to moan and groan.
“I’m gonna knee you harder if you don’t talk to me,” said Shanika.
Being that Wallace’s troop was in too much pain, he began crying while saying, “I don’t know. He could be anywhere.” Wallace’s troop was in so much shock, he threw up on Shanika.
“FATAL MISTAKE!” Shanika shouted, referring to the fact that Wallace troop just messed up her clothes by throwing up on her. Shanika kneed him a second time, this time killing him. Shanika let go of Wallace’s troop, allowing him to fall to the ground.
Suddenly, Dae Chung’s force field ran out of power.
“My force field just ran out of power,” said Dae Chung.
“Then we better take you to someplace safe Mr. Prime Minister,” Shaphan said.
Before the three could take a step, Wallace came from around the corner saying, “Looking for me?” Wallace pulled out his gun and shot the Dae Chung in the arm. Dae Chung fell to the ground. Wallace then tried shooting Shanika and Shaphan, but the gun was out of power. “Crap,” uttered Wallace, due to the fact that his gun was out of power. “I’m sick of this happening!”
Shanika started approaching Wallace angrily saying, “So you wanna conquer my ancestors’ nation?” Shanika tried throwing a punch to Wallace’s face. Wallace dodged the punch, then punched Shanika in the head, knocking her out.
“You big cave man punk!!” Shaphan said to Governor Wallace. Shaphan came at Governor Wallace while throwing punches.
Wallace blocked Shaphan punches and kicked Shaphan against the wall.
“You will die for launching an assault on the Trinity warship!” Shaphan shouted. Shaphan tried kicking Wallace in the head, however, Wallace ducked and punched Shaphan out. Both Shanika and Shaphan were knocked out. As a few of Wallace’s troops showed up, so did the World Union Authority troops. The world Union Authority troops pulled guns on Wallace and his troops saying, “You guys are under arrest!!”
Zimba showed up with Crystal, Marian, Admiral Sky Jones, and Cobra. Zimba saw Shanika laying on the ground and kneeled next to her. “What happened to my fiancé?” Zimba asked.
Shanika began waking up.
“She thought she was invincible, that’s what happened,” Wallace said.
“You ever swing at a man?” Zimba asked. “You ancient artifact punk!”
Wallace looked at the World Union Authority troops and asked, “You guys mind if I show this guy where his heart is real quick?”
“Your hospital bill, not ours,” one of the World Union Authority troops said.
“Yeah, what ever,” Wallace said. He then turned to Zimba and said, “You. . . Let’s go.”
Wallace and Zimba were both in their fighting stances.
Shaphan began waking up just in time to see Zimba attack Wallace with a jump kick, knocking Wallace down. Wallace got up and tried attacking Zimba with punches. Zimba blocked the punches, then tried kicking Wallace.
Wallace blocked the kick. Wallace threw a few punches to Zimba. Zimba blocked them and threw a kick to Wallace’s head. Wallace picked up a gun. Zimba kicked the gun out of Wallace’s hand, then threw a spinning back kick to Wallace’s stomach, knocking him down. Wallace tried getting up, however, Zimba kicked him back to the ground.
“Had enough?” Zimba asked.
Wallace dove for the gun that was kicked out of his hand. The moment Wallace touched the gun, the World Union Authority troops stopped him by aiming their guns at him.
“Enough cheating. You’re under arrest,” said one of the World Union Authority troops to Wallace.
Aboard the Golden Eye…
About a moment or two later, lights continued to blink on and off. The ship was gonna explode in a matter of seconds as Mecall began waking up. Mecall saw the dead bodies around him and the lights blinking on and off. Mecall could barely move, which caused him to know that his time was about to be up. Mecall sat on his knees praying to God for the first time, saying, “Jesus, this will be the only prayer I pray. For give me of my sins. I confess and really believe you died on the cross for me. . . I now. . . accept you as my Savior and Lord. . . Amen.”
The Golden Eye began vibrating big time. The ceiling and the walls began collapsing. Things fell to the ground. Fires began blazing. Suddenly, the Golden Eye exploded. Mecall was now at peace, permanently.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡyqxVgA5b9P
FINAL CHAPTER.
As a reporter stood in front of the entrance to the court room where Wallace was standing trial, a floating camera, which was the size and shape of a business card, hovered in the air filming the reporter.
Many people stood behind the reporter trying to be seen on the media while waving at the floating camera.
“Today, the wanted terrorist by the name of George Wallace of the Porkland colony, who’s been wanted for generations, finally stands trial after almost two centuries. I take you now live to the trial,” the reporter said.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡ01C8mEivzT
On the inside of the court room…
Wallace stood handcuffed in front of the judge.
“Governor George Wallace, I understand that almost two centuries ago, you were conquered by the Orion colony during the Deep Space Revolution, and you had artificial soldiers created in a multiple of laboratories and ordered them to bomb the Orion Colony, along with Penigram, O’syrus, Shion, New Cayman, Carn City, the U.K., Korea, the list goes on,” the judge said. “Why did this happen? Why did so many people die by your hands?”
Wallace answered with, “Two centuries ago, my nation was conquered by Orion, and I didn’t want my nation under Orion laws. I wanted independence. So I had my artificial laboratory created troops conquer the Orion space colony, along with the other nations that would defend it. That’s the reason for all these attacks on these powerful nations that you guys all read about and heard the media speak of over the centuries.”
“And you plead how?” the Judge asked.
“I plead guilty,” said Wallace.
“Because you have ended many lives over the centuries, I have no choice but to give you the death sentence,” said the judge. “Before this sentence is carried out, you will be granted a chance to repent. . . Will you accept?”
It was quiet for a few moments. Wallace thought for a second, then said, “I will accept that chance.”
The court clapped. The judge looked to the priest who stood not too far from Wallace and said, “Priest Eric Kasire, you know what to do.”
“Yes your honor,” Kasire replied as he approached Wallace. “Wallace, before you receive Christ, do you believe Christ died on the cross for you and was raised from the dead?”
“Yes sir, I believe,” Wallace replied.
“Okay, now we can get started,” Kasire said. “I want you to pray this prayer to God with all of your heart. Repeat everything I say. . . Say dear Lord Jesus.”
“Dear Lord Jesus,” Wallace repeated.
“I believe you died on the cross for me and was raised for my justification,” Kasire said.
“I believe you died on the cross for me and was raised for my justification,” Wallace repeated.
“I want your blood to wash away my sins,” Kasire said.
“I want your blood to wash away my sins,” Wallace repeated.
“I do now receive you as my Lord and Savior,” Kasire said.
“I do now receive you as my Lord and Savior,” Wallace repeated while praying.
Wallace was now gonna spend eternity in heaven once executed… which was scheduled for the next day.
All viewers cheered.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡDUYEsRu2lt
On the beach of High Tide Palms…
People walked about. Some of the people surfed the waves and swam in the water. Flying cars were visible in the town that wasn’t too far away from the beach. Many white puffy clouds, which were gray at the bottom, were in the sky, shielding the ground from the sunlight in spots.
At an outdoor chapel on the beach, there was a huge wedding taking place. Shanika was being walked down the ile by her father, who was a tall Korean man wearing glasses. Roma was in the wedding, along with his son, and many other people. As soon as Shanika reached Zimba, the priest went about the wedding procedure. As soon as the priest said, “You may kiss the bride,” Shanika and Zimba kissed.
After the kiss, Zimba and Shanika began walking back down the ile in the opposite direction with the people, who were in the wedding fallowing them.
39Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡLbYoREax3w
Later on that night, at an outdoor palace, it was decorated absolutely beautiful. The light coming from the two full moons bounced off the upper portions of the clouds. Cory sat at a table with Dae Chung and Otis.
“I remember this place from fifty years ago like it was yesterday,” Cory said.
“How?” Dae Chung asked. “This city has changed a lot sense than.”
“I know,” Cory replied. “The only reason I remember this place is because I met Abby Sanchez here.”
“I remember him telling ME that,” Otis said to Dae Chung. “He had never been so excited in his life after treating my daughter to a meal for the first time.”
“Yeah,” Cory replied. “You know, it’s funny because I never thought I would get a chance to meet her. I remember fifty years ago when I saw her for the first time after one of my fights. She stood at the entrance to the locker room of the arena waiting to meet me, then one of her troops called her away from the area.”
“You really admired her, didn’t you?” Dae Chung said.
“Like crazy,” Cory said. “Lucky for me her retrieval boat chose this planet to crash on.”
People danced to the music that played.
Marian sat at the table with Crystal and Dell. Dell looked to Marian and asked, “Feel like dancing?”
“I was wondering when you were gonna ask,” Marian replied a second before she got up and walked with Dell to the dance floor while holding hands with him.
Crystal turned as she heard footsteps. A guy approached her saying, “Pardon me miss. I just wanted to complement you.”
“Okay,” Crystal said. “Go for it.”
“I think you’re cute,” the guy said.
Crystal smiled and said, “That’s sweet of you to say. I admire your courage.”
“Well. . . will you dance with me?” the guy asked.
“That’ll be great,” Crystal said as she stood to her feet. They both joined hands and walked onto the dance floor. The guy wrapped his arm around Crystal’s waist while Crystal wrapped her arm around the guy’s shoulders.
“What’s your name?” Crystal asked.
“I’m Norba,” the guy said.
“My name is Crystal,” said Crystal.
“You’re such a beautiful woman, Crystal,” Norba complemented.
“How many times are you gonna compliment me tonight?” Crystal said.
“I don’t know. Maybe one hundred,” Norba humored.
Crystal replied by saying, “Tsss,” and shook her head. “You’re terrible.”
Over by the refreshment table, Shaphan stood speaking with Princess Tanaka.
“Princess, thank you so much for falling for me,” Shaphan said.
“What have I told you about calling me that? I told you to call me Charity,” Princess Tanaka said.
“Okay, Charity, thank you for falling for me,” Shaphan said.
Princess Tanaka took a few steps closer to Shaphan and said, “You’re welcome.” They hugged and kissed.
“Come on, let’s go dance,” Princess Tanaka said while grabbing hold of Shaphan’s hand. They both walked towards the dance floor.
On the other end of the refreshment table, Rod, Donna, Ugene, and Ceasar stood while speaking amongst each other. Ugene and Ceasar left for the Dance floor. The moment two of Donna’s female friends approached Donna, the DJ announced. “This is a special request from Zimba Adula to his newly wedded wife. A song all the way from the 1980’s according to Earth’s calendar on Planet Earth that was sang by two adorable humans known as Alantic Star.”
People began slow dancing as soon as the song titled ‘Always,’ by Atlantic Star, began to play.
Donna and Rod joined hands and headed onto the dance floor and danced.
Shanika danced with Zimba.
“You know your history,” Shanika said to Zimba.
“Why you say that?” Zimba asked.
“Well you requested a song from the 1980’s, that’s sweet of you,” Shanika mentioned.
“There’s plenty more sweetness where this came from,” Zimba said.
“Well take me there right away.”
A holographic sign hovered above the slow dancing people that read: Congratulations Zimba and Shanika Adula.
THE END
ns216.73.217.69da2
and then Add to home screen.